Skip to main content

Full text of "Barlaam and Josaphat. English lives of Buddha. Edited and induced by Joseph Jacobs"

See other formats


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2007  witii  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


littp://www.arcliive.org/details/barlaamjosapliateOOjacouoft 


35tbltotbeaue  Oe  Catabas 

VOL.  X, 


'&^3LrvlflUXu/i     and     J^^S^Lplc 


Barlaam  anb  Josapbat 

BuGllsb  %ivcs  of  BuODba 


LONDON.     MDCCCXCVI.     PUBLISHED  BY  DAVID 
NUTT,  IN  THE  STRAND 


mmm 


PH 

SI 

691739 


Printed  by  BALUANTYNE.  HANSON  &  Ca 
Ai  (he  Ballantyne  Press 


n 


JOSEPH  JACOBS 

Barlaam  and  Josaphat 

O  friend,  who  siitest  young  yet  wise 

Beneath  the  Bo-tree  s  shade. 
Confronting  life  with  kindly  eyes, 

A  scholar  unafraid 

To  follow  thought  to  any  sea 

Or  back  to  any  fount, 
'  Tis  modern  parables  to  me 

From  thy  instruction  mount. 

Was  Barlaam.  truly  Josaphat, 

And  Buddha  truly  each  ? 
What  better  parable  than  that 

The  unity  to  preach — 

The  simple  brotherhood  of  souls 

That  seek  the  highest  good  ; 
He  who  in  kingly  chariot  rolls. 

Or  wears  the  hermit's  hood! 

The  Church  mistook  f    These  heathen  once 

Among  her  Saints  to  range  I 
That  deed  of  some  diviner  dunce 

Our  wisdom  would  not  change. 

For  Culture's  Pantheon  they  grace 

In  catholic  array. 
Each  Saint  hath  had  his  hour  and  place. 

But  now  'tis  All  Saints'  Day. 


ZANGWILL 


October  27,  1895 


.»•« 


I 


PREFACE 

I  TRUST  I  shall  not  be  accused  of  overstepping 
the  bounds  of  modesty  if  I  confess  from  the 
start  that  I  have  chiefly  reprinted  the  accom- 
panying versions  of  the  legend  of  Barlaam 
and  Josaphat  in  order  that  I  might  write  the 
Introduction  to  them.  The  English  versions 
of  the  Barlaam  legend  are  but  poor  things, 
contracted  and  truncated  to  such  an  extent 
that  scarcely  anything  remains  of  their  resem- 
blance to  the  original.  Of  the  five  or  six  ver- 
sions extant  in  English,  I  have  selected  that 
one  which  first  appeared  in  print,  viz.,  Caxton's 
treatment  in  his  Golden  Legend,  and  the  last 
that  appeared  in  print  independently,  a  Chap- 
book  in  verse,  kindly  placed  at  my  disposal  by 
Mr.  G.  H.  Skipwith. 

I  have  not,  however,  confined  myself  to  the 
English  versions  in  the  Introduction,  which  deals 


viii  PREFACE 

generally  with  the  history  of  the  legend,  which 
forms  one  of  the  most  remarkable  episodes  in 
the  history  of  literature.  The  fact  that  by  its 
means  Buddha  had  been,  if  only  informally, 
canonised  a  Saint  of  the  Church,  would  be 
enough  to  attract  attention  to  it.  But  many  of 
the  parables  enframed  in  the  legend  have  had  a 
history  even  more  remarkable  than  the  legend 
itself.  As  is  well  known,  the  Caskets  story  of 
the  Merchant  of  Venice  is  ultimately  derived 
from  Barlaam  and  Josaphat. 

I  have  for  some  time  been  making  rather 
extensive  collections  for  the  Introduction  to 
this  work,  in  order  to  make  it  a  companion 
study  to  my  treatment  of  the  Fables  of  Bidpai 
and  jEsop  in  the  same  series.  But  all  that  I 
have  collected,  and  much  more  also,  has  been 
put  together  by  Dr.  Ernst  Kuhn  in  a  contri- 
bution to  the  Ahhandlungen  of  the  Bavarian 
Academy  of  Science  (Munich,  1893).  This  is 
one  of  those  erudite  bibliographical  monographs 
in  which  German  scholarship  excels ;  and  in  all 
those  portions  of  my  Introduction,  which  deal 
with  the  bibliographical  aspects  of  the  question, 
and  notably  in  the  pedigree  and  appendices,  I 
make  grateful  use  of  Dr.  Kuhn's  researches. 


I  have,  however,  ventured  to  differ  at  times 
from  the  conclusions  which  Dr.  Kuhn  draws 
from  the  elaborate  series  of  scholarly  facts 
which  he  has  brought  together  in  his  mono- 
graph. In  the  second  of  my  Appendices  I 
have  been  able  to  add  here  and  there  some 
further  references  beyond  those  collected  by 
Dr.  Kuhn,  while  I  may  flatter  myself  that  I 
have  arranged  all  that  he  has  collected  in 
a  form  more  easy  of  access  to  the  folk-lore 
student.  I  have  endeavoured  to  separate  the 
scaffolding  of  scholarship  from  the  goodly  fabric 
which  the  results  of  recent  research  has  erected 
with  some  toil.  But  in  order  to  do  this  I  have 
been  obliged  to  relegate  to  the  Appendices 
several  good  stories  and  apologues  which  I  can 
recommend  to  the  reader.  It  has  been  my 
aim  to  bring  within  moderate  compass  a  concise 
statement  of  the  results  already  reached  about 
this  remarkable  legend,  with  full  bibliographical 
references  to  the  critical  discussions,  where  the 
student  can  find  exact  details  on  the  many 
points  of  interest  or  obscurity  with  which  the 
whole  subject  bristles. 

JOSEPH  JACOBS. 


1 


PREFACE  ix  /J 


^ 


X  PREFACE 

P.5.— Through  the  kindness  of  Mr.  J.  S. 
Cotton,  I  have  been  enabled  to  see  a  work  on 
Barlaam  published  at  Calcutta  in  1895  as  a 
text-book  in  English.  It  contains,  curiously 
enough,  the  Caxton  Barlaam  which  I  have  also 
given.  It  has  besides  a  reprint  of  the  three 
Middle  English  legends  edited  by  Dr.  Horst- 
mann,  as  well  as  an  eighteenth  century  tract. 
The  editor,  Dr.  K.  S.  Macdonald,  is  unac- 
quainted with  Kuhn's  researches,  and  devotes 
his  Introduction  mainly  to  disproving  the 
possibility  of  Christianity  having  been  influ- 
enced by  Buddhism. 


INTRODUCTION 

Buddha  and  Christ,  it  may  be  said,  represent 
the  two  highest  planes  which  the  religious 
consciousness  of  mankind  has  hitherto  reached. 
Each  in  his  way  represents  the  Ideal  of  a  whole 
Continent.  The  aim  of  Asia  has  always  been 
To  Be,  the  aim  of  Europe,  To  Do.  The  con- 
templative Sage  is  the  highest  ideal  of  Asia. 
Europe  pins  its  faith  to  the  beneficent  Saint. 
Both  Ideals,  to  a  modern  and  decadent  world, 
have  lost  some  of  their  attractiveness.  For 
Sage  we  are  inclined  to  read  Prig  and  Bore, 
and  it  is  considered  an  appropriate  fate  for 
the  good  young  man  that  he  should  die  early. 
There  is  a  sense  of  pose  in  the  attitude  of  any  one 
who  nowadays  would  set  up  as  Saint  or  Sage, 
which  irritates  us  moderns,  who  do  nothing  if 
we  do  not  pose.      Besides,  the  trail  of  profes- 


xii  INTRODUCTION 

sionalism  is  over  us  all,  and  the  Professional 
Saint  (Cleric  or  Philanthropist),  or  Professional 
Sage  (Thinker  or  Professor),  is  an  abomination. 
Yet  while  Virtue  and  Wisdom  remain  goals  of 
human  striving,  the  Ideals  of  Christ  and  the 
Buddha  must  retain  their  attraction. 

Diverse  as  are  the  aims  of  the  Christian  and 
of  the  Buddhistic  schemes,  their  methods  are 
remarkably  similar.  They  have  a  common 
enemy  in  what  is  known  in  Christian  parlance 
as  the  World.  The  pleasures  of  the  senses  and 
the  pride  of  power  are  the  chief  forces  which 
deflect  men  from  the  paths  of  Wisdom  and 
of  Virtue.  Till  the  New  Man  comes,  who  shall 
synthesise  all  four  Ideals,  the  Christian- Budd- 
hist plan  of  Renunciation  must  remain  the 
necessary  prerequisite  of  salvation. 

The  similarity  of  the  two  schemes  extends 
far  beyond  their  general  plan.  The  legend 
of  the  founders  presents  a  remarkable  set  of 
parallels — the  Annunciation,  the  Massacre  of 
the  Innocents,  the  Temptation  in  the  Wilder- 
ness, the  Marriage  at  Cana,  the  Walking 
on    the    Water,    the    Transfiguration,     find* 

*  The  most  recent  enumeration  of  these  parallels  is  by 
Dr.  Cams  in  the  Monist,  October,  1894.     Many  of  them 


INTRODUCTION  xiii 

parallels  more  or  less  close  in  the  Legend  of 
the  Buddha. 

Both  taught  by  parables,  and  in  several  in- 
stances the  subject  of  their  parables  is  the 
same  {Soicer :  Prodigal  Son:  Seed  and  Soil). 
Much  of  their  teaching  is  similar.  The  stress 
laid  on  the  spirit  as  against  the  letter,  the 
opposition  between  riches  and  spirituality,  the 
inwardness  of  purity,  are  equally  insisted  upon 
in  both  systems.  The  formation  of  a  Brother- 
hood or  Church  has  been  in  each  case  the 
cause  of  giving  permanent  effect  to  the  ideals 
of  the  founders,  and  as  is  well  known  even 
the  external*  cultus  have  many  points  of 
contact. 

It  is  natural  that  such  marked  similarities 
should  give  rise  to  thoughts  of  the  dependence 
of  the  later  Christian  on  the  earlier  Buddhistic 
system.  There  was  fully  time  since  Alexander's 
visit  to  India  for  some  knowledge  of  Buddhism 
to  percolate  Syria.    Just  as  Jesus  was  entering 

are  discussed  in  an  apologetic  sense  by  Dr.  T.  S.  Berry  in 
the  "Donnellan  Lectures,"  Christianity  and  Buddhism 
(S.  P.  C.  K.). 

*  The  Jesuit  missionaries  in  Tibet  were  astonished  to 
find  many  minute  similarities  between  the  religious  cere- 
monies of  the  Lama  and  of  the  Pope. 


xiv  INTRODUCTION 

upon  his  public  career,  a  Buddhistic  Sage  from 
India  created  a  great  sensation  throughout  the 
Hellenistic  world  by  causing  himself  to  be 
burnt  alive  at  Athens  (Strabo,  XY.  i.  73).* 
And  the  fame  of  this  self-immolation  must 
have  reached  Judea,  for  Josephus  refers  to  it 
in  a  speech  which  he,  following  the  example 
of  Livy,  put  in  the  mouth  of  Eleazar  (TFars, 
VII.  viii.  7).  But  it  must  be  confessed  that 
no  other  evidence  can  be  adduced  of  the  actual 
spread  of  Buddhistic  doctrines  in  Western 
Asia,  and  the  whole  case  for  the  dependence 
of  Christianity  on  Buddhism  would  have  to  be 
solvedjiiLjjolIslore  principles.  In  other  words, 
till  jFolklorejnas  become  so  much  of  a  Science 
as  to  be  able  to  discriminate  between  foreign 
and  independent  origin,  this  question  must 
remain  an  open  one. 

But  there  is  one  piece  of  evidence,  though 
of  much  later  date,  which  has  at  least  a  reflex 
bearing  on  the  question.  If  we  can  show  that 
in  the  fifth  or  sixth  century  Buddhistic  legends 
and  doctrines  percolated  as  far  at  least  as 
Syria,  and  there  became  inextricably  combined 
with  Christian  dogmas  and  legends,  it  becomes 

♦  See  my  Bidpai,  p.  xlviii. 


INTRODUCTION  xv 

more  probable  that  a  similar  mixture  of  Bud- 
dhism and  Judaism  had  taken  place  in  Babylon 
or  Syria  in  the  first  century.  Such  evidence  is 
afforded,  as  is  now  well  known,  by  the  Legend 
of  SS.  Barlaam  and  Josaphat,  which,  beside 
being  one  of  the  curiosities  of  literature,  is 
thus  seen  to  be  of  considerable  theological 
importance. 


J 


The  Greek  Barlaam 

In  the  great  Menology  of  the  Greek  Church, 
under  date  August  26,  stands  the  entry  [ixvi^firj] 
Tov  ocriov  'Iwacra^,  vlov  ^AjSevrjp  rov  f^acriXcws. 

In  the  Martyrologium  Romanum,  under  date 
November  27,  stands  the  entry,  *' Apud  Indos 
Persis  finitimos  {commemoratio)  sanctorum  Bar- 
laam et  Josaphat,  quorum  ados  mirandos  sanctus 
Joannes  Damascenus  conscripsit" 

When  these  entries  came  into  the  respective 
martyrologies  is  somewhat  difficult  to  say.  In 
the  Greek  Church  it  was  not  till  after  the  tenth 
century,  for  the  Menology  of  the  Emperor 
Basilius  contains  no  reference  to  Joasaph.  In 
the  Romish  martyrologies  the  first  mention  of 
Josaphat  among  the  Saints  was  in  the  Cato- 
logus  Sanctorum  of  Peter  de  Natalibus  (ob. 
1370).  It  may  be  conjectured  in  the  latter 
case   that  Barlaam  and  Josaphat  owed   their 


THE  GREEK  BARLAAM 


inclusion  in  the  saintly  calendar,  as  in  the 
"  Golden  Legend  "  of  Jacobus  de  Voragine,  to 
the  popularity  of  the  parables  which,  as  we 
shall  see,  were  connected  with  their  name. 
But  in  any  case,  the  ultimate  source  of  each 
entry  is  to  be  found  in  the  life  of  the  two 
Saints,  attributed  to  St.  John  of  Damascus. 
In  fact,  the  Eoman  martyrology  in  the  form 
given  to  it  by  the  great  Baronius,  and  just 
quoted,  expressly  states  that  fact. 

It  must  not  be  supposed  that  the  inclusion 
of  these  names  in  the  lists  of  the  Saints  is  of 
equal  validity  with  the  formal  process  known 
as  "Canonisation."  It  is  usually  stated  in 
summing  up  the  inquiries  on  which  we  are 
about  to  enter  that  "  Buddha  has  been  canon- 
ised as  a  Saint  of  the  Catholic  Church,"  and 
much  searching  of  heart  has  been  caused  to 
earnest  Catholics  by  this  statement.  But  M. 
Cosquin  has  conclusively  shown  in  a  special 
article  devoted  to  the  subject  {Revue  des  Ques- 
tions Historiques,  October,  1880)  that  there  is 
all  the  difference  in  the  world  between  the  two 
processes.  Inclusion  in  the  calendar  only 
implies  a  verdict  similar  to  that  of  a  magis- 
trate's court  or  a  Grand  Jury ;  a  prima  facie 


m^m 


xviii  INTRODUCTION 

case  for  sainthood  has  been  made  out.  Before 
canonisation  can  be  obtained,  the  searching 
cross-examination  of  the  Avvocato  del  Diavolo 
must  be  triumphantly  sustained.  Modern 
scholarship  has  acted  the  part  of  the  Devil's 
Advocate  with  the  result  that  the  next  edition 
of  the  Eoman  Martyrology  will  not,  in  all  pro- 
bability, contain  the  names  of  Barlaam   and 


But  that  these  mysterious  personages  have 
been  regarded  by  clergy  and  laity  as  veritable 
Saints  of  the  Church,  there  can  be  no  doubt. 
Sir  Henry  Yule  visited  a  church  at  Palermo 
dedicated  * '  Divo  Josaphat. "  *  In  1 5  7 1  the  Doge 
Luigi  Mocenigo  presented  to  King  Sebastian 
of  Portugal  a  bone  and  part  of  the  spine  of 
St.  Josaphat.  When  Spain  seized  Portugal 
in  1580  these  sacred  treasures  were  removed 
by  Antonio,  the  Pretender  to  the  Portuguese 
crown,  and  ultimately  found  their  way  to 
Antwerp.  On  August  7,  1672,  a  grand  pro- 
cession defiled  through  the  streets  of  Antwerp, 
carrying  to  the  cloister  of  St.  Salvator  the 
holy  remains  of  St.  Josaphat.     There,  for  ought 

*  It  is,  however,  just  possible  that  this  refers  to  a  Polish 
saint  of  that  name  of  the  seventeenth  century. 


THE  GREEK  BARLAAM  xix 

I  know  to  the  contrary,  they  remain  to  the 
present  day. 

But  while  Catholic  Christendom  had  no 
doubt  as  to  the  reality  of  these  Saints,  Catholic 
scholarship  was  by  no  means  positive  as  to 
the  authorship  of  the  Legend  of  the  Saints. 
The  Greek  MSS.  attributed  it  to  "  John,  Monk 
of  the  Convent  of  St.  Saba,"  or  St.  Sinai.  It 
is  only  in  the  latest  MSS.  that  this  Monk 
John  is  directly  identified  with  John  of 
Damascus,  a  somewhat  distinguished  theo- 
logian of  the  eighth  century.  He  was  the 
only  ecclesiastical  writer  of  the  name  of  John 
to  whom  the  book  could  be  attributed,  and 
scholarship,  like  Nature  herself,  abhors  a 
vacuum.  And  so  the  book  of  Barlaam  and 
Joasaph  has  been  included  among  the  works  of 
John  of  Damascus  ever  since  his  editors  have 
collected  them  together.  Yet  they  have  not 
been  without  their  doubts,  and  they  always 
felt  themselves  obliged  to  defend  the  inclu- 
sion of  the  book.  One  of  his  editors  indeed, 
Lequien,  went  so  far  as  to  exclude  it  altogether 
from  the  authentic  works.  The  whole  ques- 
tion has  been  carefully  threshed  out  by  M. 
Zotenberg  in  his  Notice  sur  le  Livre  de  Barlaam 


XX  INTRODUCTION 

(Paris,  1886).  He  may  fairly  be  said  to  have 
disposed  of  the  claims  of  John  of  Damascus. 
He  points  out  that  the  style  of  the  book  is 
superior  in  purity,  correctness,  and  richness 
to  that  of  the  recognised  works  of  John  of 
Damascus.  The  defenders  of  the  authorship 
had  pointed  to  similarities  of  doctrine  in  ecclesi- 
astical matters  in  the  Barlaam  and  in  the 
recognised  writings  of  John  of  Damascus.  M. 
Zotenberg  in  his  case  traces  the  similarity  to 
a  common  source.  Apart,  however,  from  these 
negative  arguments,  M.  Zotenberg  has,  by  a 
careful  scrutiny  of  the  theology  of  Barlaam, 
arrived  at  an  ingenious  crucial  difference 
between  the  views  expressed  in  the  book  and 
those  known  to  be  held  by  John  of  Damascus. 
Each  decade  of  the  earlier  centuries  of  Chris- 
tianity can  be  distinguished  by  its  fashionable 
heresy.  The  years  620-38  were  dominated  in 
Christian  theology  by  the  discussion  of  the 
exact  relations  of  the  human  and  divine  Will 
in  Christ.  I  do  not  profess  to  understand  the 
minutiae  of  the  discussion,  and  my  readers 
will  probably  be  grateful  to  me  if  I  profess 
the  heresy  of  Lord  Dundreary  with  regard 
to  it.     But  it  seems  that  the  Christian  world 


THE  GREEK  BARLAAM  xxi 

of  the  East  was  divided  between  Dyotheletism, 
which  recognised  two  Wills  in  Christ,  and 
Monotheletism,  which  fuses  the  two  into  one. 
The  decisive  moment  in  the  controversy  came 
in  633,  when  Cyrus  of  Alexandria  promulgated 
his  Nine  Articles,  by  which  Monotheletism 
became  incumbent  on  the  orthodox.  Now  the 
book  of  Barlaam  is  distinctly  Dyotheletic  in 
tendency,  and  by  this  subtle  means  we  are 
therefore  led  by  M.  Zotenberg  to  the  conclu- 
sion that  its  date  must  be  anterior  at  least  to 
the  year  633.  On  the  other  hand,  a  terminus 
a  quo  is  given  for  the  book  by  the  fact  that 
the  Convent  of  St.  Saba  was  refounded  by 
that  Saint  in  the  year  491. 

M.  Zotenberg  went  a  step  further  in  deter- 
mining the  age  of  the  book  by  a  careful  exa- 
mination of  the  historical  background  involved 
in  it.  The  Religions  of  the  world  are  stated 
to  be  three :  Idolatry,  Judaism,  Christianity. 
Hence  M.  Zotenberg  infers  that  the  book  was 
written  previous  to  the  marvellous  spread  of 
Islam  in  the  seventh  century.  And  in  the  par- 
ticular form  of  Idolatry  professed  by  Abenner, 
King  of  the  Indians  and  father  of  Joasaph, 
clear  reference  is  to  be  found  in  the  tenets  of 


xxii  INTRODUCTION 

Mazdeism  under  the  later  Sassanides  of  Persia. 
The  idolaters  are  spoken  of  in  the  book  as 
Chaldeans,  and  their  faith  as  worship  of  the 
elements.  There  is  a  Chief  of  the  Magi  referred 
to,  whose  relations  with  the  King  of  the 
"  Indians  "  exactly  corresponds  to  the  position 
of  the  supreme  Mobed  in  the  Sassanide  King- 
dom. Grappling  more  closely  with  his  subject, 
M.  Zotenberg  then  points  out  common  traits 
of  Abenner  and  Chosroes  the  Great  of  Persia 
(531-79).  Both  kings  are  distinguished  by 
their  devotion  to  duty  and  to  the  national 
faith,  and  at  the  same  time  by  their  interest 
in,  and  inquiries  about,  competing  creeds.  It 
is  besides  a  remarkable  fact  that  Anushzad, 
son  of  Chosroes,  was  imprisoned  for  a  rebellion, 
for  which  the  motive  was  mainly  religious. 
Finally,  the  great  disputation  between  the 
Magi  and  the  Christians  in  the  Barlaam  finds 
a  remarkable  parallel  in  a  similar  public  dis- 
putation held  circa  525  before  Kobad,  King  of 
Persia,  and  his  son  Chosroes.  To  these  argu- 
ments of  M.  Zotenberg,  connecting  Barlaam 
with  the  reign  of  Chosroes,  I  would  add  the 
fact  that  it  is  with  his  reign  that  a  well- 
founded    tradition    associates    the   first    stage 


THE  GREEK  B AREA  AM         xxiii 

westward  of  the  Fables  of  Bidpai,  which  have 
so  many  points  of  similarity  with  the  Parables 
of  Barlaam. 

M.  Zotenberg's  arguments  with  regard  to 
the  Greek  text  and  its  date  have  been  recently 
reinforced  by  two  remarkable  discoveries  that 
have  been  made  with  regard  to  its  sources. 
One  of  the  striking  episodes  of  the  book  is 
where  Nachor  is  made  to  take  the  place  of  the 
holy  hermit  Barlaam,  with  the  intention  that 
he  should  make  a  feeble  defence  of  Christianity 
in  a  public  disputation  between  the  two  faiths 
which  is  about  to  be  held  before  the  wavering 
Josaphat.  Nachor  is  accordingly  about  to  play 
the  part  of  a  "  bonnet  "  or  confederate  when  he 
is  forced  by  Josaphat  to  play  fair,  and  accord- 
ingly delivers  a  glowing  defence  of  the  Christian 
Religion  which  routs  his  opponents.  Changing 
the  venue,  the  incident  might  have  been  taken 
from  one  of  Capt.  Hawley  Smart's  novels. 

It  would  seem  that  Nachor  either  distrusted 
his  own  abilities,  or  had  not  time  to  get  up  his 
case,  for  a  recent  discovery  has  shown  that  he 
unblushingly  borrowed  the  whole  of  his  defence 
from  an  earlier  Apologia.  Among  the  treasures 
of  early  patristic  literature  which  have  been 


xxiv  INTRODUCTION 

discovered  of  recent  years  at  the  Monastery  of 
Mount  Sinai  is  a  Syriac  version  of  the  Ajpology 
of  Aristides.  This  was  a  second  century  treatise 
in  defence  of  the  faith,  supposed  to  be  addressed 
to  the  Emperor  Hadrian.  Eusebius  appears  to 
be  the  last  person  who  had  seen  it,  and  it  was 
supposed  to  have  been  irrevocably  lost  when 
Professor  Rendell  Harris  printed  and  translated 
the  Syriac  version  of  it,  which  he  had  discovered 
on  Mount  Sinai.  His  friend,  Prof.  J.  Armitage 
E-obinson,"*  recollected  that  he  had  seen  some- 
thing very  like  it  in  Barlaam  and  Josapliat,  and 
on  comparing  the  two  it  was  clear  that  the  Greek 
Barlaam  preserved  a  very  large  proportion  of 
the  original  text. 

This  remarkable  discovery  naturally  set  theo- 
logians on  the  search  for  other  traces  of  early 
Christian  literature  in  the  Barlaam,  and  sure 
enough,  in  another  portion  of  the  book,  a  sort 
of  early  Divine  Comedy,  Prof.  Armitage  Robin- 
son discovered  a  direct  "  crib  "  from  the  Vision 


*  Prof.  Robinson's  discovery  was  made  known  in  the  first 
fascicule  of  the  Cambridge  Texts  and  Studies.  A  useful 
reconstruction  of  the  text  from  the  Greek  and  from  the 
Syriac  and  Armenian  versions  has  been  recently  produced 
by  E.  Hennecke  as  part  of  Gebhardt  and  Harnack's  Texte 
und  Uniersuchungen  (iv.  3,  1893). 


THE  GREEK  BARLAAM  xxv 

of  Satunis  in  the  Passio  S.  Perpetuce*  while 
other  portions  seem  to  show  acquaintance  with 
the  still  more  recently  discovered  Apocalypse  of 
Peter.  Finally,  it  has  been  also  observed  that 
parts  of  the  Greek  Barlaam  are  derived  from 
the  Scheda  Regia  of  Agapetus,  finished  in  July 
527.  As  there  are  no  traces  of  the  continued 
existence  of  the  earlier  works  later  than  the 
sixth  century,  and  as  Agapetus'  work  had  not 
much  vogue  for  more  than  the  few  years  after 
its  appearance,  it  is  clear  that  we  can  fix  the 
date  of  the  Greek  Barlaam  within  a  few  years  + 
600  A.D.f 

*  This  forms  the  second  fascicule  of  the  Texts  and 
Stvdies. 

t  Mr.  F.  C.  Conybeare  informs  me  that  he  is  inclined  to 
date  the  Greek  text  later,  owing  to  references  occurring  in 
it  to  the  Iconoclastic  controversy. 


^  j^JWL  i|p.!P 


II 

The  Oriental  Versions 

In  arriving  at  some  result  as  to  the  date  of 
the  Greek  text  we  have  certainly  got  to  a 
station  on  the  line  of  tradition  which,  as  we 
shall  see  later,  branches  off  in  all  directions 
right  throughout  Europe.  But  it  remains  to 
be  seen  whether  this  station  is  a  terminus, 
a  starting-point  from  which  the  train  of  tradi- 
tion leaves  with  more  or  less  of  punctuality,  or 
merely  a  junction  towards  which  many  of  the 
branch  lines  converge.  Even  if  we  decided  that 
the  Greek  text  was  a  terminus  a  quo  with  regard 
to  written  tradition,  we  might  have  still  to  in- 
vestigate whether  its  contents  had  not  been 
brought  to  the  Greek-speaking  world  by  the 
mouths  of  men,  and  there  transferred  from  the 
pack  saddles  of  oral  tradition  to  the  broad  gauge 
of  literature. 

The  first  of  these  questions  to  be  settled  is 


THE  ORIENTAL   VERSIONS     xxvii 

clearly  whether  the  Barlaam  exists  in  an  earlier 
literary  form  than  the  Greek  text.  At  first 
sight  Prof.  Robinson's  discoveries  would  seem 
to  settle  that  question  in  a  most  decisive  way. 
If  the  Greek  text  contains,  as  integral  portions, 
slices  of  earlier  Greek,  it  is  almost  impossible 
that  these  could  have  been  introduced  in  the 
text  except  in  a  Greek  form.  And  indeed,  if 
the  quotations  from  the  Apology  of  Aristides 
and  other  early  Christian  texts  were  essential 
portions  of  the  romance,  the  originality  of  its 
Greek  form  would  be  established  beyond  ques- 
tion. But  these  are  clearly  excrescences  which 
could  be  removed  or  replaced  without  much 
derangement  of  the  main  plan,  and  we  must 
look  about  to  see  if  any  versions  exist  which 
do  not  contain  them. 

Several  such  versions  have  been  discovered 
in  quite  recent  years.  An  Arabic  one,  running 
to  no  less  than  286  pages,  was  printed  in 
Bombay  under  the  title  Kitdb  Balauhar  wa- 
BUddsajph  in  1889,  while  Dr.  Hommel  printed 
another  Arabic  version  at  the  Vienna  Oriental 
Congress.*     Again,    Dr.   Steinschneider   many 

*  Hommel's  version  was  translated  by  Mr.  E.  Rehatsek 
in  the  Journal  of  the  Roy.  Asiat.  Soc,  xxii,  119-55.     A 


xxviii  INTRODUCTION 

years  ago  discovered  that  one  of  the  best 
known  didactic  poems  in  Mediaeval  Jewish 
literature,  The  Prince  and  the  Dervish,  by 
Abraham  ibn  Chisdai,  was  undoubtedly  a  ver- 
sion of  the  Barlaam  legend.  Lastly,  a  Mr.  Marr 
has  discovered  and  (partly)  published  a  Georgian 
version  of  the  legend  under  the  title  Mudrosf 
Balavara,  or,  "  The  Wisdom  of  Balavar." 
Almost  any  of  these  versions  might  be,  or 
represent,  the  original  form  of  the  legend, 
and  the  present  stage  of  Barlaam  criticism  is 
concerned  with  their  relative  antiquity  and 
independence.  Among  these  high  summits 
of  Oriental  scholarship  it  is  customary  to  tie 
oneself  to  the  latest  German  *  in  order  to 
avoid  falling  into  the  many  crevasses  in  the 
path.  In  accordance  with  this  custom  I  attach 
myself  to  Dr.  Kuhn. 

The  most  startling  suggestion  that  has  been 
made  with  regard  to  these  recent  discoveries 
of  Oriental  versions  has  been,  that  the  Greek 
text  was  a  translation  from  the  Georgian. 
Baron  von  Rosen,   in  a  review  of  M.   Zoten- 

third  Arabic  text  has  been  interpolated  into  a  theological 
work  by  Muhamad  ibn  Babawaik  (ob.   991   A.D.).     See 
Horn  m  el  ap.  Weisslovits. 
*  But  what  if  the  latest  German  himself  tumbles  ? 


THE  ORIENTAL   VERSIONS       xxix 

berg's  book,  brought  forward  a  couple  of  pieces 
of  evidence  which  at  first  sight  seemed  con- 
clusive, coming  as  they  do  from  such  different 
sources,  where  there  could  be  no  question  of 
collusion.  Two  of  the  MSS.  of  the  Greek 
text  (Nanianus  137,  Paris,  1771)  attributed 
the  translation  into  Greek  to  a  St.  Euthymius. 
Kow  in  a  Grusinian  life  of  St.  Euthymius 
it  is  stated  of  him  that  he  had  translated 
Balavari  and  Ahukura,  and  some  other  books 
from  Georgian  into  Greek.  Taking  these  two 
statements  into  connection  with  the  fact  that 
an  ancient  Georgian  version  of  the  Barlaam 
legend  has  been  published  by  Marr,  in  which 
Barlaam  goes  by  the  name  of  Balavar,  the 
conclusion  seems  almost  forced  upon  us  that 
this  is  the  legend  from  which  the  Greek  had 
been  translated  by  Euthymius. 

But  further  research  and  reflection  prove 
that  this  conclusion  is  precipitate,  even  though 
Baron  von  Bosen  and  Professor  Hommel  have 
adopted  it.  The  two  Greek  codices  come  from 
Mount  Athos,  where  the  tradition  about  St. 
Euthymius  may  be  merely  a  bit  of  chauvinistic 
bluster,  and  is,  at  any  rate,  400  years  later 
than    the    composition    of    the    Greek    text. 


XXX  INTRODUCTION 

Finally,  the  Georgian  text  dijffers  widely  from 
the  Greek,  and  cannot  therefore  have  been 
its  original :  while  the  unique  MS.  that  con- 
tains it  attributes  it  to  "  Sophron  of  Palestine, 
the  son  of  Isaac."  Things  are  not  always 
what  they  seem  when  scholarly  hypotheses 
are  about. 

Dismissing  thus  the  Grusinian  version  out  of 
the  purview,  there  remain  the  various  Arabic 
versions,  and  the  Hebrew  one,  to  assist  us  in 
our  search  after  the  Urquelle.  And  first  with 
regard  to  the  Arabic  versions  :  considerable 
light  is  thrown  by  various  references  made 
in  the  Kitdb  al-Fihrist,  a  sort  of  Arabic 
Lowndes  or  Brunet.  This  contains  references 
in  various  places  to  no  less  than  four  books  that 
may  possibly  have  influenced  the  Barlaam  litera- 
ture, (a)  A  Buddha  book,  Kitdb  al-Budd. 
(h)  A  Kitdb  Yuddsdf  wa-Balauhar.  (c)  A  book 
of  ''Yudasaf  alone"  and  {d)  a  poem  of  Aban 
ibn  Abdal-Hamid  (ob.  822),  with  the  same  title 
as  (6).  Excluding  the  last,  which  is  no  longer 
in  existence,  and  can  only  have  been  of 
secondary  importance,  it  seems  clear  that 
there  existed  a  double  set  of  books  in 
Arabic,    one    dealing    directly    with    Buddha 


THE  ORIENTAL   VERSIONS      xxxi 


and   his   legend,    the   other   placing   Balauhar 
by  his  side. 

Leaving  for  a  moment  the  book  of  Buddha, 
of  which  I  fancy  I  have  found  traces,  one  has 
to  settle  the  question  of  the  relationship  of 
the  Georgian,  Greek,  and  Arabic  versions. 
From  Appendix  I.,  in  which  their  variations 
are  noted,  it  will  be  observed  that  the  Georgian 
agrees  with  the  Arabic  version  with  regard  to 
the  original  order  of  the  parables  :  while,  on 
the  other  hand,  it  agrees  in  omitting  certain 
portions  with  the  Greek,  and  in  the  conclusion 
of  the  story.  Kuhn,  accordingly,  represents 
the  relationship  by  the  following  genealogical 
tree : — 


I 
Arabic. 


X. 

I 


Georgian. 


Greek. 


I  have  small  Arabic  and  less  Georgian,  and 
I  must  therefore  tread  warily  on  this  aspect  of 
the  question.  But  there  seems  to  be  one  con- 
clusive piece  of  evidence  against  the  pedigree 
suggested   by   Dr.    Kuhn.     There   can   be  no 


■'BR^'iiii 


xxxii  INTRODUCTION 

doubt  what  the  unknown  quantity  Y  is,  as  re- 
gards the  Greek  version.  Syriac  was  the  main 
conduit  pipe  through  which  the  treasures  of 
Greek  literature  debouched  on  to  the  Orient, 
and  inversely,  it  was  mainly  through  Syriac 
versions  that  Oriental  treasures  were  added 
to  Greco-Byzantine  literature :  and  we  have 
special  reason  for  saying,  as  we  shall  soon  see, 
that  Syriac  was  the  immediate  source  of  the 
Greek  version.  But  that  the  Georgian  also 
derived  from  that  language,  as  Dr.  Kuhn 
suggests,  the  only  external  confirmation  of  the 
suggestion  he  can  give,  is  its  alleged  author- 
ship by  Sophron  of  Palestine.  Against  it, 
and  as  I  think,  obviously  against  it,  is  the 
title  of  the  Georgian  version,  which  connects 
it  with  an  Arabic,  and  disconnects  it  from  a 
Syrian  source. 

Proper  names  are  the  feu  follet  of  the  etymo- 
logist, but  the  Pole  Star  of  the  literary  histo- 
rian; the  one  has  to  guess  at  their  inner 
meaning,  the  other  can  follow  the  changes  in 
their  outer  form.  There  can  be  no  doubt  how 
and  why  the  name  Barlaam  got  into  the  Greek 
version,  instead  of  the  form  Balauhar,  found  in 
the  recently  discovered  Oriental  ones.    Barlaam 


THE  ORIENTAL   VERSIONS 


xxxm 


was  an  Antioch  worthy  of  the  early  fourth 
century,  who  is  referred  to  by  SS.  Basil  and 
Chrysostom  in  their  homilies;  a  church  was 
erected  to  his  honour  in  Edessa,  411  a.d.* 
Outside  Syria  he  was  unknown,  and  his  name 
must  have  been  introduced  in  the  Syriac  ver- 
sion from  its  accidental  similarity  with  the 
Balauhar  of  the  Arabic  version.  Now,  if  the 
Georgian  had  been  derived  from  the  Syriac,  it 
would  surely  have  retained  the  form,  Barlaam, 
instead  of  keeping,  as  it  has,  to  the  Arabic 
form,  Balauhar.  Considering,  too,  that  the 
order  of  the  parables  are  the  same  in  the 
Georgian  and  Arabic  versions,  I  think  there 
can  be  little  doubt  that  it  was  derived  from  the 
Arabic,  and  the  variations  at  the  end  may  have 
been  due  to  later  modifications  of  the  Bombay 
Arabic  text,  intended  to  modify  its  Christian- 
ising tendencies. 

There  is  still  another  form  in  which  the  Buddha 
legend  got  into  Syriac.  Professor  Hommel  has 
already  suggested  that  the  earlier  part  of  the 
legend  of  St.  Alexis,  in  which  that  saint  flees 
from  wife  and  child  in  order  to  embrace  the 


*  Hommel  gives  these  details  in  Weisslovits, 


141. 


xxxiv  INTRODUCTION 

hermit's  life,  is  simply  a  Christian  adaptation 
of  the  Great  Renunciation  of  Siddartha  the 
Buddha.  The  late  M.  Amiaud,  who  studied 
the  Greek  forms  of  the  legend,  La  Legende 
Syriaque  de  S.  Alexis,  Paris,  1889,  came  to 
the  conclusion  that  it  was  written  c.  450-75, 
originally  without  any  name  being  attached  to 
it,  and  without  the  second  part,  dealing  with 
an  impossible  journey  to  "  Rome,"  probably 
Constantinople.  Curiously  enough,  in  this 
early  version  the  anonymous  "  holy  man "  is 
represented  to  have  died  at  Edessa,  412,  the 
very  date  within  a  year  when  the  Church  was 
dedicated  to  St.  Barlaam,  As  this  early  life  is 
solely  devoted  to  the  Great  Renunciation,  and 
was  originally  anonymous,  I  venture  to  suggest 
that  it  was  derived  directly  or  indirectly  from 
the  original  of  the  Buddha  book  (Kitdb  al- 
Budd),  mentioned  in  the  Fihrist.  Whether 
the  relation  of  the  Alexis  legend  to  the  Church 
of  St.  Barlaam  was  accidental  or  not,  it  is 
indeed  curious  that  the  name  of  this  other- 
wise unknown  saint  has  become  connected 
with  both  the  Syriac  forms  of  the  Buddha 
legend. 

Reverting  to  these  given  above,  we  have  still 


THE  ORIENTAL   VERSIONS     xxxv 

to  determine  the  unknown  quantity  X  in  Kuhn's 
pedigree.  Here  we  are  helped  by  the  other 
name  in  our  title.  Yudasaph  is  frequently  re- 
ferred to  elsewhere  in  Arabic  literature  as  the 
founder  of  an  Indian  ascetic  religion.  The 
same  name  is  found  written  Budasaph,  with 
merely  the  change  of  a  diacritical  point. 
Reinaud  was  the  first  to  suggest  that  the  latter 
variant  was  simply  a  form  of  Bodhisattva,  the 
technical  term  in  Buddhistic  literature  for  ths 
man  who  is  destined  to  become  a  Buddha. 
But  where  and  how  did  Bodhisattva  become 
Bodasaph  ?  Obviously  in  Persia,  where  the 
ending  a&'p  is  a  favourite  one  for  proper 
names. 

Another  name  confirms  this  result  in  a  most 
instructive  way.  When  the  young  prince,  in 
the  story,  goes  out  for  the  first  time  into  the 
world  and  sees  some  of  its  misery,  he  is  accom- 
panied by  his  teacher,  whose  name  is  Zardan 
in  the  Greek,  Zandani  in  the  Georgian  version. 
There  is  little  doubt  that  these  forms  are  ulti- 
mately to  be  derived  from  Chandaka,  the 
Buddha's  charioteer.  The  variation  of  the 
Greek  and  Georgian   forms   can  only  be   ex- 


xxxvi  INTRODUCTION 

plained  by  their  derivation  from  a  script  in 

which  n  and   r  are  indistinguishable.      This 

occurs  in  the  Pehlevi  alphabet,  and  not  in  the 

Syriac  :  so  I  am  again  confirmed  in  my  dissent 

from  Dr.   Kuhn's*   view,  that   the   Georgian 

was   derived   from   the   Syriac   version.      The 

.Georgian  form,   Zandani,   is   at   least   a   step 

\  closer  to  India.     Incidentally  the  name  tells 

us  from  what  part  of  India  the  legend  was 

derived.     Among  the  Buddhists  of  Southern 

I  India    the   Master's    charioteer    is    known   as 

•  Channa,  among  those  of  the  North  he  has  the 

i  fuller  name,   Chandaka.     By  the  presence  of 

the  d  in  the  Georgian  and  Greek  forms  we 

1  learn  that    their    source    is   to   be   found,    as 

I  was    to    be    expected,    among    the    Northern 

\Buddhists. 

We  still  have  to  determine  the  relations  of  the 


*  The  sentence  in  which  Dr.  Kuhn  states  the  above 
facts,  with  the  requisite  references,  fills  seventeen  lines  of 
his  Memoir,  pp.  34-5,  and  includes  no  less  than  230  words. 
It  is  in  other  respects  a  model  German  scientific  sentence, 
and  I  would  have  quoted  it  as  a  warning  example,  but  that 
I  owe  so  much  to  Dr.  Kuhn,  and  feel  that  its  clumsiness  is 
not  personal  to  him,  but  merely  characteristic  of  the  want 
of  consideration  for  their  readers  shown  by  German  scien- 
tific writers. 


THE  ORIENTAL   VERSIONS   xxxvii 

three  various  Arabic  texts  which  are  still  extant, 
with  that  of  the  Hebrew  version  of  Abraham 
ibn  Chisdai  (ob.  1240).  The  difficulty  here  is 
put  at  once  by  the  opening  words  of  ibn 
Chisdai's  version  :  "  Thus  saith  the  translator 
from  the  Greek  into  Arabic."  Besides  the 
rarity  of  such  direct  translations,  without  the 
intermediation  of  Syriac,  there  is  the  further 
difficulty  that  the  Hebrew  version  does  not 
entirely  agree,  either  in  order  or  in  contents, 
with  any  of  the  Arabic  texts  at  present  ac- 
cessible. It  comes  nearer  to  the  Halle  MS., 
but  that  on  the  face  of  it  is  only  an  extract. 
Professor  Hommel,  and  his  pupil,  Dr.  Weiss- 
lovits,  claim  for  the  Hebrew  version  a  closer 
relationship  with  the  Pehlevi  original  than  is 
the  case  with  the  Greek  :  and  though  Dr. 
Kuhn  seems  opposed  to  the  claim,  it  would 
seem  to  be  confirmed  by  the  agreement  of  the 
Hebrew  with  the  order  of  the  parables  in  the 
Arabic  texts,  which  again  agrees  with  that 
of  the  Georgian  to  which  we  have  assigned  a 
closer  relationship  to  the  Pehlevi  version. 

The  following  table  of   Professor  Hommel 
will  indicate  this : — 


INTRODUCTION 


Arabic. 

Parable. 

Georgian. 

Hebrew. 

(Halle  and 

Greek. 

Hazi.) 

Death  Trumpet      . 

I 

c.  viii. 

I 

2 

The  Four  Caskets  . 

2 

c.  viii. 

2 

3 

The  Sower    .     .     . 

3 

C.   X. 

3 

I 

Man  in  Well      .     . 

4 

4 

s 

The  Three  Friends 

5 

c.  xi. 

s 

6 

King  of  the  Year  . 

6 

c.  xiii. 

6 

7 

King  and  Vizier     . 

7 

c.  xvi. 

7 

8 

Rich  Man  and  Beg- 

} 

8 

gar's  Daughter  . 

c.  xviii. 

8* 

9 

Man  and  Nightin- 
gale  

;' 

9 

c.  xxi. 

9 

4 

The  Tame  Gazelle . 

lO 

lO 

The  Amorous  Wife 

lit 

The  Demon  Women 

12 

II 

The  order  of  the  parables  is  here  the  same 
in  the  Hebrew,  Arabic,  and  Georgian,  while 
that  of  the  Greek  varies  considerably.  The 
absence  of  the  last  three  parables  in  Hebrew 
and  Arabic  is  simply  due  to  the  fact  that  they 
do  not  contain  anything  subsequent  to  the  part- 
ing with  Barlaam.  But  the  variation  of  order 
in  the  Greek  text  against  the  unanimity  of  the 
other  three  versions  seems  to  me  conclusive 
against  the  mediate  derivation  of  the  Hebrew 
or  Arabic  from  the  Greek,  which  may  there- 

*  Wanting  in  the  Halle  MS. 

t  This  occurs  only  in  the  Georgian  version,  but  has 
analogies  with  similar  tales  in  the  Katha  Sarit  Sagara,  in 
which  the  lustful  disposition  of  woman  is  insisted  upon. 


THE  ORIENTAL   VERSIONS     xxxix 

fore  for  the  present  be  set  aside  in  our  journey 
to  the  fons  et  origo  of  the  whole  literature. 

Thus  far  we  are  led  to  the  conclusion  that 
this  original  was  in  Pehlevi,  and  on  this  point 
there  is,  practically,  unanimity  among  recent 
investigators.  But  the  book,  on  the  face  of 
it,  is  propagandist,  and  the  question  arises, 
what  religion  was  it  whose  interests  it  was 
composed  to  further?  Dr.  Kuhn  declares  for 
a  Christian  author,  but  on  very  slight  grounds, 
as  it  seems  to  me.  True,  there  is  a  certain 
amount  of  evidence  for  the  existence  of  a  Chris- 
tian Pehlevi  literature.*  True,  the  Nestorian 
Church  was  firmly  established  in  East  Iran. 
The  possibility,  therefore,  of  the  Christian 
manipulation  of  the  Buddha  legend  in  that 
district  cannot  be  denied.  But  the  Barlaam 
book  in  its  Pehlevi  form  had  very  little  theo- 
logical tendency.  The  theologisms  of  the  Greek 
text  are  excrescences,  and  are  peculiar  to  that 
version.  The  only  trace  of  Christian  influence 
to  which  Dr.  Kuhn  can  point,  is  the  parable 
of  Tlie  Sower,  to  which,  curiously  enough,  there 
are  strong  Buddhistic  parallels  (Carus,  Gospel 

*  Professor  Sachau  in  Journal  Roy.  Asiat.  Soc.  N.S., 
iv.  230,  seq. 


xl  INTRODUCTION 

of  Buddha.  I  cannot  think  that  any  work, 
written  with  the  express  view  of  the  propaga- 
tion of  the  faith,  would  be  so  singularly  free 
from  all  dogmatic  colouring. 

The  existence  of  the  Hebrew  version  confirms 
me  in  my  belief  that  the  original  work  was  not 
intended,  or  regarded,  as  specifically  religious,  or, 
at  any  rate,  theological.  Its  teaching  is  ascetic, 
it  is  true,  but  all  religions  have  a  touch  of 
asceticism.  It  was  for  the  sake  of  its  parables, 
not  for  its  theology,  that  the  book  was  taken 
up,  equally  by  Moslem,  Jewish,  and  Christian 
writers.  Now  the  Hebrew  version  is  much 
fuller  in  its  parables,  containing  no  less  than 
ten  *  not  found  in  the  other  versions.  Of 
these,  four  at  least  can  be  traced  back  to  India 
{Bird  and  Angel,  The  Power  of  Love,  Language 
of  Animals,  and  Robbers^  Nemesis).  I  see  no 
reason,  therefore,  why  we  should  not  go  behind 
the  Pehlevi  and  look  for  the  original  in  its  com- 
plete form,  as  we  can  certainly  trace  it  in  its 
elements,  to  India  itself. 

*  Bird  and  Angel,  c.  ix. ;  Cannibal  King,  c.  xii. ;  The 
Good  Physician,  c.  xiv.  ;  King  and  Pious  Shepherd  ;  Oasis 
and  Garden,  c.  xvi.  ;  The  Hungry  Bitch,  c.  xvii.  ;  The 
Power  of  Love,  c.  xviii.  ;  JEel  and  Dog,  c.  xxiii.  ;  The 
Language  of  Animals,  c.  xxiv. ;  27ie  Bobbers'  Nemesis. 


THE  ORIENTAL   VERSIONS         xli 

In  short,  I  regard  the  literary  history  of  the 
Barlaam  literature  as  completely  parallel  with 
that  o/  the  Fables  of  Bidpai.  Originally  Bud- 
dhi§>^c  books,  both  lost  their  specifically  Bud- 
4feistic  traits  before  they  left  India,  and  made 
/'their  appeal,  by  their  parables,  more  than  by 
their  doctrines.  Both  were  translated  into 
Pehlevi  in  the  reign  of  Chosroes,  and  from  that  j 
watershed  floated  off  into  the  literatures  of  all 
the  great  creeds.  In  Christianity  alone,  char- 
acteristically enough,  one  of  them,  the  Barlaam 
book,  was  surcharged  with  dogma  and  turned 
to  polemical  uses,  with  the  curious  result  that 
Buddha  became  one  of  the  champions  of  the 
Church.  To  divest  the  Barlaam-Buddha  of  this 
character,  and  see  him  in  his  original  form,  we 
must  take  a  further  journey  and  seek  him  in 
his  home  beyond  the  Himalayas. 


III. 

Baelaam  in  India. 

The  Portuguese  historian,  Diogo  do  Conto,  in 
describing  the  exploits  of  his  nation  in  Asia, 
in  1612,  had  occasion  to  speak  of  Buddha,  or 
the  Budao,  as  he  called  him.  After  recount- 
ing his  legend,  he  goes  on  to  say  :  "  With  re- 
ference to  this  story,  we  have  been  delayed 
in  inquiring  if  the  ancient  Gentiles  of  those 
parts  had  in  their  writings  any  knowledge  of 
Josaphat,  who  was  converted  by  Barlaam,  who 
in  his  legend  is  represented  as  the  son  of 
a  great  king  in  India,  who  had  just  the  same 
up-bringing,  with  all  the  same  particulars 
that  we  have  recounted  of  the  life  of  the 
Budao  .  .  .  and  as  it  informs  us  that  he  was 
the  son  of  a  great  king  in  India,  it  may  well 
be,  as  we  have  said,  that  he  was  the  Budao  of 
whom  they   relate    such    marvels "  *  {Decada 

*  The  late  Sir  Henry  Yule  drew  attention  to  this  re- 
markable anticipation  of  modern  research  in  the  Academy 
xlii 


BARLAAM  IN  INDIA  xliii 

quinta  da  Asia,  1.  vi.  c.  ii.,  Lisboa,  1612, 
f.  123). 

Thus,  almost  as  soon  as  the  Western  world 
got  ta  know  anything  of  the  Buddha,  the  re- 
markable resemblance  of  his  legend  and  that 
of  St.  Josaphat  was  observed,  but  no  note  was 
taken  of  do  Conto's  hint  for  two  centuries  and 
a  half,  when  M.  Laboulaye,  quite  indepen- 
dently, drew  attention  to  the  Buddhistic  origin 
of  the  Barlaam  legend  in  the  Journal  des 
Dehats  of  the  26th  July  1859.''^  Laboulaye's 
discovery  was  clinched  by  Felix  Liebrecht  in  a 
paper  on  the  sources  of  Barlaam  and  Josaphat 
(Jahrbuch,  f.  Rom.  Lit.  i860,  314-34).!  Since 
the  appearance  of  that  striking  memoir,  no 
doubt  has  ever  existed  in  any  one's  mind,  who 
has  examined  the  question  of  the  legend  of  St. 
Joasaph,  that  it  was  simply  and  solely  derived 
from  the  legend  of  Buddha.  Indeed,  if  we 
put  the  two  legends  side  by  side,  as  M.  Cosquin 
has  done  (Conies  de  Lorraine,  pp.  xlix.  seq.), 
their    close    resemblance,    if   not    identity,   is 

of  ist  Sept.  1883.  He  repeats  the  information  in  his  Marco 
Polo,  ii.  308. 

*  Dr.  Steinschneider  had  suspected  the  Indian  origin 
nine  years  before  in  ZDMG,  v,  91. 

t  Reprinted  in  his  Zur  Volkskunde,  1879,  pp.  441-60. 


xliv 


INTRODUCTION 


"  proved  by  inspection," 
say. 

JOASAPH. 

Abenner,  King  of  India, 
persecutes  the  Christians. 
He  has  a  beautiful  son, 
named  Joasaph.  An  Astro- 
loger reveals  tothe  King  that 
he  will  become  a  Christian. 

The  King  builds  a  magni- 
ficent palace  in  a  remote 
district,  in  which  he  places 
his  son,  and  surrounds  him 
by  those  who  are  ordered 
never  to  speak  of  the  mis- 
eries of  this  life,  of  sickness, 
poverty,  old  age,  or  death. 


"When  Joasaph  is  grown 
up  he  asks  permission  to  go 
outside  the  palace.  On  his 
way  he  sees  a  leper  and  a 
blind  man.  He  asks  what 
is  the  cause  of  their  appear- 
ance. He  is  told  that  it  is 
due  to  ill  nesses  caused  by  the 
corruption  of  the  humours, 
and  learns  that  every  man 
is  liable  to  similar  evils.  He 
becomes  sad  and  distressed. 

Shortly  afterwards,  Joa- 


as  the  mathematicians 


BUDDHA. 

Suddhodana,  King  of 
Kapilavastu,  in  India,  has  a 
beautiful  son,  who  is  called 
Siddharta.  The  Brahmins 
predict  that  he  will  become 
a  Hermit. 

The  King  builds  three 
palaces  for  his  son — one  for 
the  Spring,  one  for  the 
Summer,  and  one  for  the 
Winter.  Each  palace  is  sur- 
rounded by  five  hundred 
Guards.  The  Prince  desires 
one  day  to  visit  their  garden. 
The  King  orders  everything 
to  be  removed  that  could 
indicate  the  existence  of 
misery. 

Going  out  of  the  South 
Gate  of  his  palace  the  Prince 
sees  on  the  footpath  a  sick 
man  burning  with  fever, 
breathing  heavily,  and  ema- 
ciated. Learning  from  his 
charioteer  the  cause  of  this, 
the  Prince  exclaims,  "  How 
can  man  think  of  joy  and 
pleasure  when  such  things 
exist !  "  and  turning  back 
his  chariot  he  re-enters  the 
palace. 

Another  day,  going  out 


BARLAAM  LV  INDIA 


xlv 


JOASAPH. 

saph  on  another  excursion 
comes  across  an  old  man, 
bent  double,  with  tottering 
steps,  white  hair,  wrinkled 
visage,  and  toothless  gums. 
He  asks  his  attendants  what 
this  means.  They  tell  him 
it  is  due  to  old  age.  "  And 
what  will  be  the  end  of  it 
all  ? "  he  asks.  "  No  other 
than  death,"  they  reply. 
' '  And  is  that  the  end  of  all 
men  ? "  asks  the  Prince,  and 
learns  that  sooner  or  later 
death  comes  to  all  men. 
From  that  day  the  Prince  is 
plunged  in  thinking  to  him- 
self, "  One  day  death  will 
carry  me  off  too  ;  shall  I  be 
swallowed  up  into  nothing  ? 
Or  is  there  another  life,  or 
another  world  ? " 


The  Hermit  Barlaam  ap- 


BUDDHA. 

of  the  East  Gate,  he  comes 
across  an  old  man,  decrepit, 
wrinkled,  bent,  and  totter- 
ing, with  white  hairs.  "Who 
is  this  man  ? "  he  asks.  ' '  And 
why  does  he  look  so  strange  ? 
Is  he  of  some  peculiar 
species  of  men  ?  Or  do  all 
men  become  like  that?" 
His  charioteer  replies, 
"This  man's  appearance  is 
due  to  his  age,  and  all  men 
become  like  him  when  they 
are  old. "  The  Prince  orders 
his  charioteer  to  turn  back, 
saying,  **  If  such  an  old  age 
awaits  me,  what  have  1  to 
do  with  pleasure  and  joy  ?  " 


Going  out  another  time 
by  the  West  Gate,  he  sees 
a  dead  man  on  a  bier,  his 
relatives  mourning  round 
him.  He  learns  what  death 
is,  and  cries  out,  "  Wretched 
youth,  that  old  ago  can  de- 
stroy !  Wretched  health, 
that  so  many  maladies  can 
destroy  !  Wretched  life 
where  man  remains  for  so 
short  a  time  !  " 

The  fourth  time  the  Prince 


xlvi 


INTRODUCTION 


JOASAPH. 

pears  under  disguise  to 
Joasaph,  tells  him  of  Chris- 
tianity, and  converts  him. 
After  the  departure  of  Bar- 
laam,  Joasaph  tries  to  lead 
the  life  of  a  Hermit  in  his 
palace. 


The  King  tries  every 
means  to  turn  Joasaph  from 
the  true  faith,  but  in  vain. 


BUDDHA. 

goes  out  by  the  North  Gate, 
when  he  sees  a  Bhikshu, 
calm  and  reserved,  with  cast- 
down  eyes,  carrying  an  alms- 
dish.  He  asks  what  sort  of 
man  this  is,  and  is  told  that 
he  is  an  Ascetic,  who  has 
renounced  all  passion  and 
ambition,  and  lives  on 
charity.  "It  is  well,"  says 
Siddharta;  "I  have  found 
the  clue  to  the  miseries  of 
life."  And  once  more  he 
returns  to  the  palace. 

The  Prince  informs  his 
father  of  his  intention  to 
become  an  Ascetic.  The 
King  tries  to  dissuade  him, 
but  in  vain. 


After  this  exercise  on  the  parallel  bars  there 
can  be  no  doubt  of  the  identity  of  Josaphat 
and  Buddha.  As  we  have  already  seen,  their 
very  names  are  the  same,  for  Josaphat  is  only 
the  Roman  spelling  for  Yosaphat,  this  again 
being  a  confusion  between  the  Biblical  Jehos- 
hapliat  and  the  Greek  form  Joasaph.  This  is 
directly  derived  from  the  Arabic;  it  is  a  con- 
tracted form  of  Yodasaph,*  which  is  a  mis- 

*  Kuhn  explains  it  is  as  a  misspelling,  IflAA2A<i>  for 
IQAASA*. 


BARLAAM  IN  INDIA  xlvii 

reading  for  Bodasaph,  since  y  and  h  in  Arabic 
are  only  distinguished  by  a  diacritical  point. 
As  we  have  already  seen,  Bodasaph  is  directly 
derived,  through  the  Pehlevi,  from  Bodhisattva, 
the  technical  title  of  the  man  who  is  destined 
to  attain  Buddhahood,  a  description  that  ex- 
actly applies  to  the  career  of  Josaphat.  The 
very  name,  therefore,  of  the  hero  implies  a  con- 
scious Buddhistic  tendency  in  the  original  form 
of  the  legend,  and  tells  against  Dr.  Kuhn's 
contention  for  a  Pehlevi  Christian  original. 

It  is  also  probable  that  the  first  name  in  our 
title  can  also  be  traced  back  to  India,  but  on 
the  exact  form,  which  was  the  original,  learned 
opinion  is  not  at  present  united :  and  a  mere 
reporter,  like  myself,  can  only  put  the  con- 
flicting claims  before  the  reader  and  allow  him 
to  take  his  choice.  We  have  seen  that  Barlaam 
is  merely  a  Syriac  substitute  for  Balauvar. 
Dr.  Kuhn  points  out,  that  in  the  Zend  alphabet 
g  and  I  are  almost  identical,  while  we  have 
already  seen  that  n  and  r  might  easily  mistake 
themselves  for  one  another.  Consequently,  this 
pundit  suggests  "^  Bhagavan  is  the  real  original 

*  When  I  was  at  Cambridge,  the  boat  of  the  Non- 
Collegiate  students  was  generally  known  as  the  Non  Coll. 


xlviii  INTRODUCTION 

of  halauliar.  Unfortunately,  lie  leaves  us  in 
the  dark  as  to  what  Bliagavan  means  or  im- 
plies. It  is,  of  course,  one  of  the  titles  given 
to  the  Buddha.  Baron  von  Rosen,  on  the 
other  hand,  identifies  Balauhar  with  an  Arabic 
word,  halahvar,  used  by  the  Arabic  lexico- 
graphers to  designate  an  Indian  king.  The 
reader  will  not  be  surprised  to  learn  that  the 
Arabic  word  is  a  simple  adaptation  of  the 
Sanskrit  hhattaraka.  Both  suggestions  seem 
to  me  almost  equally  far-fetched.  But  the 
human  -mind  is  incapable  of  remaining  in  a 
state  of  suspension  a  la  Buridan.  De  Morgan 
said  that  he  found  most  people  had  a  decided 
view  on  the  question  whether  platythliptic  co- 
efficients were  positive  or  negative.*  Similarly, 
if    one   has   to    make   a   choice.    Dr.    Kuhn's 

Boat.  One  day  it  suddenly  made  its  appearance  as  the 
Heron.  The  whole  University  was  puzzled  at  the  change, 
till  a  budding  philologist  remarked  casually,  "Of  course, 
they  are  the  same,  *Non  Coll.'  becomes  by  transposition 
'Coll-on,'  and  this  by  metathesis  of  I  and  r  becomes 
'  coron. '  A  spiration  of  the  initial  consonant  changes  it  to 
'choron,'  which,  again,  by  weakening  of  the  aspirate  and 
vemerising  the  vowel,  becomes  *  Heron.'  Thus  'Non-CoU  * 
=  ' Heron.'    Q.E.D." 

*  We  are  getting  more  modest  nowadays.  I  have  fired 
off  this  query  at  most  of  my  friends,  who  persist  in  spoiling 
De  Morgan's  point  by  asking,  "What  are  platythliptic 
coeflBcients  ? " 


BARLAAM  IN  INDIA  xlix 

suggestion  seems  to  have  more  for  it  than 
Baron  von  Rosen's.  For  there  is  little  doubt 
that,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  Barlaam  is  himself 
a  variant  of  the  Buddha,  and  thus  a  doublet 
of  Josaphat.  For  Barlaam's  speeches  give  very 
often  the  Buddhistic  doctrine  in  the  Buddha's 
own  words:  so  that,  in  the  last  resort,  our 
fable  tells  of  the  conversion  of  the  man  destined 
to  be  Buddha  by  a  man  who  has  already  at- 
tained Buddhahood,  and  the  title,  "Barlaam 
and  Josaphat,"  would  adequately  indicate  the 
subject  to  Indian  ears  in  the  form  Bhagavan 
Bodhisattvasclia*  We  get  the  same  doubling 
in  the  Buddha  legend  when  the  Buddha 
converts  to  his  doctrines  a  rich  merchant's  son 
named  Yasoda,t  who  has  himself  performed 
the  Great  Renunciation,  and  whose  history  is 
therefore  obviously  a  variant  of  the  Buddha's. 

We  have  seen  that  other  names  still  retain 
traces  of  their  Indian  origin.     Josaphat's  tutor, 

*  I  have  to  thank  my  young  friend,  Master  Leonard 
Magnus,  for  my  knowledge  how  to  conjoin  two  Sanskrit 
words.  If  there  is  anything  incorrect,  I  must  have  mis- 
understood his  instructions.  I  would  add  that  Marco 
Polo's  title  for  the  Buddha  "Sagamoni  Borcar  "==  Sakya- 
muni  Bhagavan. 

t  Vessel  ovsky  would  identify  the  name  Joasaph  with 
this  Yasoda. 

d 


1  INTRODUCTION 

Zardan,  was,  we  saw,  Buddha's  charioteer, 
Chandaka.  Kuhn  gives  several  other  examples, 
chiefly,  however,  derived  from  the  Arabic 
version :  for  the  Greek  has,  in  most  instances, 
substituted  Biblical,  or  quasi-Biblical,  names 
for  the  original.  Thus,  Josaphat's  father,  in 
the  Arabic,  Janaisar,  becomes  in  the  Greek, 
Abenner  (2  Sam.  iii.  6).  The  Bakis  of  the 
Arabic  appears  in  double  form  in  the  Greek, 
as  Araches  and  Nachor,  the  latter  being  derived 
from  Genesis  xi.  Similarly,  the  magician 
Theudas  is  derived  from  Acts  v.  37,  and  has 
only  an  accidental  resemblance  to  Devadatta, 
the  Judas  of  the  Buddha  legend.  But,  be- 
sides these  merely  formal  proofs  of  Indian 
origin  derived  from  the  names,  there  is  much 
internal  evidence  for  the  influence  of  Indian 
thought.  Even  the  Greek  text  preserves 
traces  of  Buddhistic  phraseology,  as  Dr.  Berry 
has  shown.  Thus,  in  the  earlier  part  of  the 
book,  where  one  of  the  king's  nobles  takes  to 
the  hermit's  life,  it  is  said  of  him  "  that  with 
noble  purpose  he  purified  his  senses  by  fasting 
and  watching,  and  by  the  diligent  study  of 
sacred  articles.  And  having  delivered  his  soul 
from  every  kind  of  emotion  he  shone  with  the 


BARLAAM  IN  INDIA  li 

light  of  dispassionate  calm."  Again,  at  the 
end  of  the  book,  when  Abenner  becomes  con- 
verted, a  great  multitude  of  his  people  are 
baptized,  "both  rulers  and  civil  oJOSicers,  sol- 
diers and  people,"  a  distinct  reference  to  the 
four  castes  of  India. 

But  it  is  especially  in  the  recently  printed 
Bombay  text  of  the  Arabic  version  that  we 
find  the  clearest  and  most  conclusive  proof  of 
the  complete  identification  of  Josaphat  and 
Barlaam  in  the  original.  Here  we  find,  not  alone 
the  Great  Renunciation,  in  which  Josaphat, 
like  Buddha,  leaves  power,  wealth,  love,  and 
family  ties  behind  him  at  the  dead  of  night, 
but  even  the  meditation  under  the  Bo-Tree.* 
In  this  version,  indeed,  the  Buddha  and  his 
doctrines  are  especially  referred  to  by  name, 
as  "al-Budd,"  and  the  dying  Budasaph,  like 
the  dying  Buddha,  breathes  his  last  in  the  arms 
of  his  favourite  disciple  Anand.  Dr.  Kuhn 
suggests  that  these  details  and  references  are 
due  to  interpolations  by  the  Arabic  translators 
from  some  of  the  lost  Arabic  books  relating  to 
Buddha,  mentioned  in  the  Fihrist.  But  this 
is  all  conjecture,  and  is  mainly  urged  by  Dr. 

*  See  Abstract  of  Legend  in  A  pp.  I.  xiii. 


Hi  INTRODUCTION 

Kuhn  to  support  his  contention  that  the  original 
of  Barlaam  literature  was  a  Pehlevi  Christian 
adaptation  of  Christian  legends.  For  my  part, 
I  cannot  see  any  evidence  for  any  distinctive 
dogmatic  colouring  in  the  original.  As  is 
shown  by  a  comparison  with  the  Georgian,  the 
distinctively  Christian  passages  of  the  Greek 
version  are  interpolations  peculiar  to  it  (see 
App.  I.  vi.,  viii.,  ix.,  xiii.),  or  at  least  to  its  im- 
mediate Syriac  source.  Removing  these  inter- 
polations, the  original  is  seen  to  be  entirely  and 
characteristically  Buddhistic  in  form  and  con- 
tents, and  we  cannot  imagine  such  a  work 
originating  elsewhere  than  in  India. 

On  the  other  hand,  it  seems  likely  that  none 
of  the  Arabic  versions  represent  completely 
the  original  Indian  source  of  them  all.  They 
omit  the  veneration  of  Josaphat's  relics,  which 
is  a  distinct  Buddhistic  touch,  as  Liebrecht  saw 
{Zur  Volkshunde,  454-5).*  The  detrition  to 
which  the  proper  names  have  been  subjected 
in  the  Arabic  text  show  a  long  course  of  trans- 
mission,   and    we    cannot,    therefore,    depend 

*  Kuhn  is  therefore  mistaken  (p.  32)  in  thinking  this  an 
independent  interpolation  of  the  common  source  of  the 
Georgian  and  Greek  version. 


r 


BARLAAM  IN  INDIA  liii 

implicitly  upon  it  for  even  an  approximate  re- 
storation of  the  Indian  original.  Yet  sufficient 
remains  of  this  for  us  to  be  enabled  to  come  to 
a  tolerably  definite  conclusion  as  to  the  early 
history  of  the  Barlaam  legend  before  it  took  its 
Greek  form.  That  history  may  be  shortly 
summarised  as  follows. 

During  the  declining  years  of  Buddhism  in 
India,  in  the  early  centuries  of  our  era,  at- 
tempts were  made  by  the  Brahmins  to  adopt 
that  side  of  the  Buddhistic  methods  which  had 
proved  most  attractive,  namely,  the  method  of 
teaching  by  parables.  A  number  of  the  most 
striking  of  these  were  adopted  by  the  Brahmins 
and  placed  in  a  beast- tale  framework,  and 
formed  the  Indian  original  of  the  Fables  of 
Bidpai.  In  opposition  to  this,  the  Buddhists 
retold  the  legend  of  the  Buddha  in  a  form  least 
adapted  to  arouse  Brahmanistic  opposition,  but 
equally  enriched  with  the  most  striking  of 
Buddhistic  parables.  It  recounted  the  attain- 
ing the  Buddhahood  by  a  Bodhisattva,  or  one 
destined  to  be  a  Buddha,  owing  to  the  teachings 
of  a  Bhagavan,  or  one  who  has  already  attained 
the  Supreme  State.  This  latter  book  received 
some  such  title  as  Bhagavan  Bodhisattvascha, 


liv  INTRODUCTION 

and  was  the  original  of  our  Barlaam.  Both 
of  these  Buddhistic  books  were  translated  into 
Pehlevi  in  the  reign  of  Chosroes  (531-79  a.d.), 
and  both  proved  attractive  to  all  the  various 
sects — Buddhistic,  Moslem,  Nestorian — that 
found  a  common  point  of  contact  in  East  Iran. 
Both  were  almost  immediately  translated  into 
Arabic  and  Syriac,  and  passed  from  the  latter 
into  almost  all  the  languages  of  Europe.  But 
the  beast-tales  of  Bidpai  were  incapable  of 
any  dogmatic  colouring,  and  were  left  un- 
changed in  the  European  versions.  The  story 
of  the  conversion  of  the  Bodhisattva  by  the 
Bhagavan  was,  on  the  other  hand,  admirably 
adapted  for  propagandist  interpolation  and 
modification,  and  was  therefore  transformed  by 
the  Greek  translator  into  the  legend  of  St. 
Barlaam  and  St.  Josaphat,  as  it  afterwards 
spread  through  Europe.  It  was  thus  the 
difference  of  the  framework  which  led  to  a 
difference  in  fate  between  the  Bidpai  and  the 
Barlaam  legends.  But  in  both  cases  the  at- 
tractiveness of  the  books  consisted,  not  so  much 
in  the  framework,  as  in  that  which  it  enframed, 
to  which  we  now  turn. 


lY. 

Parables  op  Barlaam 

For  some  reason  or  other,  which  has  never 
yet  been  fully  investigated,  there  is  nothing 
so  irritating  to  humanity,  nothing  so  boring, 
as  the  inculcation  to  morality.  "Whether  it 
is  that  we  feel  instinctively  that  we  know 
what  is  right  even  if  we  do  not  do  it,  and 
therefore  need  not  be  told  it,  or  whether  we 
resent  being  told  by  another,  who  thereby 
lays  claim  to  greater  moral  insight  than  our- 
selves, the  result  is  certain,  nothing  makes 
people  feel  so  wicked  as  moral  exhortations. 
Nowadays  the  moralists  know  this;  formerly 
they  only  suspected  it.  So  in  former  days 
they  invented  the  Parable  so  as  to  administer 
the  moral  pill  in  the  story  jam. 

Greece  and  India,  I  have  shown  elsewhere, 
each  inventid  separately  the  Fable  as  a  means 


Ivi  INTRODUCTION 

of  moral  or  political  instruction.*  Similarly 
Judea  and  India,  eacii  probably  independently, 
invented  the  Parable  for  the  same  purpose. 
Both  the  Rabbis  and  the  Brahmins  found 
that  the  best  way  to  point  a  moral  was  to 
adorn  a  tale.  Both  Jesus  and  Buddha  adopted 
the  method  of  their  rivals  for  the  purpose  of 
their  propaganda.!  Especially  was  t-his  the 
case  with  Buddha  and  his  followers.  A  very 
large  part  of  the  Buddhist  Scriptures  is 
taken  up  by  parables,  and  it  is  to  this  source 
that  we  can  ultimately  trace  the  parables 
of  Barlaam,  which,  equally  with  those  of 
Bidpai,  may  be  described  as  the  Parables  of 
Buddha. 

^nd,  first,  what  is  a  Parable  %  It  is  a  tale 
with  a  double  jaeaning,  like  the  Fable  or  the 
Allegory.  It  is  distinguished  from  the  Fable 
as  being  told  of  men,  not  beasts;  from  the 
AHegbryi  15y  its  shortness  and  greater  direct- 
ness. The  Sunday  School  definition,  "An 
earthly  story  with  a  heavenly  meaning,"  is  too 

*  See  Caxton,  iEsop,  i.  p.  209. 

t  It  is  characteristic  that  in  his  special  treatise  on  the 
Parables  Archbishop  Trench  treated  those  of  the  Rabbis 
most  perfunctorily,  though  there  can  be  no  doubt  Jesus 
learnt  the  method  from  them. 


PARABLES  OF  BARLAAM  Ivii 

restricted,  since  many  parables  know  nothing 
of  heaven  or  hell.  TChe  Parable  is  often 
merely  an  Example  of  a  moral  truth  which 
it  is  intenHed  to  convey,  but  it  should  more 
strictly  be  defined  as  a  ISTarrative-MelEaphor. 
Aswith  the  MetaphorTthe  Parable  often  leads 
to'  false  reasoning  when  the  analogy  is  pushed 
too  far. 

Whatever  their  origin,  use,  or  effectiveness, 
there  is  no  doubt  of  their  popularity  among 
all  creeds  in  the  Middle  Ages.  Brahmins, 
Rabbis,  Monks,  and  Moolahs  all  enliven  their 
religious  discussions  with  a  seasoning  of  par- 
ables. The  illicit  joys  of  tale  and  gossip  were 
used  to  evade  the  longueurs  of  the  sermon. 
In  Christendom  the  fashion  chimed  in  with 
the  vogue  for  the  allegorical  interpretation  of 
Scripture,  by  which  its  insufficiency  was  eked 
out  or  its  inconsistencies  overcome.  And  the 
fashion  spread  from  the  moral  sermon  to  the 
moral  treatise  till  there  was  scarcely  a  mediae- 
val book  of  devotion  which  did  not  relieve  its 
preternatural  dulness  by  some  form  or  other 
of  the  parable.  Perhaps  the  most  favourite 
source  for  these  divertissements  was  the  Legend 
of   Barlaam  and  Josaphat,   which,   in  a  way, 


Iviii  INTRODUCTION 

forms  the  centre  of  the  whole  literature.  Its 
parables,  therefore,  form  a  type  of  a  whole 
literary  movement  in  Europe  and  Asia,  and 
to  them  we  may  now  turn. 

Taking  all  the  earliest  versions  of  the  Bar- 
laam  Legend,  the  Arabic,  Georgian,  Hebrew, 
and  Greek,  there  appear  to  be  some  three 
dozen  parables  contained  in  them.  But,  as 
is  the  case  with  more  important  gospels,  those 
of  Barlaam  are  not  entirely  synoptic.  Some 
of  the  parables  appear  in  all  forms,  and  of 
these  we  may  be  sure  all  could  be  traced  back 
to  India.  Others  again  appear  but  in  two 
or  three  of  these  versions,  while  a  consider- 
able number  only  make  their  appearance  in 
one  version,  e.g.,  the  Hebrew  or  the  Bombay 
Arabic.  I  have  told  them  all  in  Appendix 
II.,  and  given  the  details  of  their  occurrences  in 
the  earliest  versions  of  Barlaam,  as  well  as  the 
history  of  their  spread  outside  the  specifically 
Barlaam  literature.  Here  I  propose  treating 
of  them  more  generally  in  the  first  place,  and 
then  descanting  at  greater  length  on  a  few  of 
the  parables  which  happen  to  be  of  exceptional 
interest  from  their  widespread  or  their  impor- 
tant derivates. 


PARABLES  OF  BARLAAM  lix 

Of  the  thirty-one  parables  contained  in  Ap- 
pendix II.,  nine  occur  in  all  the  earlier  versions, 
six  occur  in  two  or  more  of  them,  while  sixteen 
have  found  their  way  to  only  one  version.  Of 
the  first  class,  six  can  be  traced  to  India ;  of  the 
second,  two;  and  of  the  third,  seven.  It  does 
not,  therefore,  appear  that  any  very  certain  proof 
of  existence  in  the  original  Barlaam  is  shown 
by  the  absence  or  presence  of  traceable  Indian 
parallels.  Indeed,  no  mechanical  and  external 
test  can  enable  us  to  judge  whether  any  special 
parable  came  with  Barlaam  from  India.  Even 
where,  as  in  some  of  the  parables,  especially 
to  the  Hebrew  version,  an  Indian  original  has 
been  found,  it  by  no  means  follows  that  the 
parable  in  question,  though  ultimately  derived 
from  India,  necessarily  came  into  the  Hebrew 
version  from  some  form  of  the  Barlaam  Legend. 
Thus  it  would  be  premature  to  assume,  e.g.,  that 
the  story  known  as  Tlie  Language  of  Animals 
first  began  its  travels  through  the  ages  and  the 
climes  in  connection  with  the  Legend  of  Bar- 
laam-Buddha.  The  spread  of  these  parables, 
extensive  as  it  is,  throws  but  little  light  on 
the  diffusion  of  folktales  properly  so  called. 
In  almost  every  case  the  spread  has  been  by 


Ix  INTRODUCTION 

means  of  literary,  not  oral,  tradition.  Those 
that  occur  in  the  Greek  version  were  trans- 
lated into  Latin,  and  were  then  utilised  as 
Exempla,  or  seasoning  for  sermons.  And  it 
was  from  this  source,  if  at  all,  that  they  be- 
came current  among  the  folk.  In  the  dis- 
cussion about  the  diffusion  of  popular  literature 
the  question  of  Indian  origin  has  to  be  treated 
separately,  according  to  the  character  of  the 
tales  involved.  These  may  be  divided  into 
four  classes :  fables,  parables,  stories  of  the 
wiles  of  women,  and  folktales.  As  far  as  the 
evidence  goes  at  present,  it  would  seem  that 
the  first  two  classes  were  transmitted  by 
literary  colportage,  while  the  second  two 
have  passed  from  East  to  West,  from  mouth 
to  mouth.* 

Of  the  wide  spread  which  many  of  these 
parables  of  Barlaam  reached,  ample  evidence  is 
given  in  Appendix  II.  Though  the  references 
there  are  put  in  the  shortest  and,  I  fear,  most 

*  Hence  it  is  that  M.  B^dier,  in  his  ingenious  work  on 
the  Fabliaxcx,  which  seem  to  be  mainly  derived  from  the 
third  class,  is  entirely  beating  the  air  in  attempting  to 
disprove  their  derivation  from  Indian  books.  M.  Gaston 
Paris  had  put  M.  Bedier's  whole  argument  out  of  court 
when  he  stated  of  the  Fabliaux,  "lis  proviennent  de  la 
transmission  orale  et  non  des  livres  "  {Lit.  franf.,  §  73). 


m- 


i^ 


PARABLES  OF  BARLAAM  Ixi 

unintelligible  form,  and  in  the  smallest  of 
legible  type,  in  several  cases  they  take  up  a 
whole  page,  without  any  claim  to  be  exhaus- 
tive. It  would,  obviously,  be  impossible  to  dis- 
cuss here  all,  or  even  a  majority,  of  these 
parables,  ample  information  about  which  can 
be  obtained  in  the  critical  treatment  of  them, 
for  which  I  give  references  in  Appendix  II. 
under  the  section  of  "  Literature."  But  it 
seems  desirable  to  treat  at  greater  length  a 
few  of  the  more  important  parables,  whether 
their  importance  depends  upon  their  illustrious 
derivates  or  their  folklore  interest.  Of  these 
there  can  be  no  doubt  which  comes  first  in 
every  way  in  deserving  special  notice. 

I.  The  Four  Caskets. — To  find  an  integral 
part  of  the  plot  of  one  of  Shakspere's  best- 
known  plays  to  be  derived  from  Indian  parable 
is  one  of  those  curiosities  of  literature  which 
cannot  fail  to  strike  even  the  most  vacant 
mind.  But  that  the  Caskets  Story  of  the 
Merchant  of  Venice  can  ultimately  be  derived 
from  a  Buddhistic  legend  there  is  no  man- 
ner of  doubt,  even  if  the  immediate  source 
whence  Shakspere  drew  it  cannot  at  present 
be   ascertained.     We    can   at  least   trace   the 


Ixii  INTRODUCTION 

stoiy  from  India  to  England  through  the 
medium  of  the  Barlaam  literature,  and  there 
can  be  no  doubt  that  it  came  to  Shakspere 
through  some  derivate  of  the  Gesta  Romano- 
rum^  the  English  end  link  in  the  chain  of 
tradition.  But  even  apart  from  this  evidence, 
the  internal  proofs  of  relationship  would  be 
decisive. 

A  reference  to  the  form  of  the  Parable  as  it 
appears  in  the  Barlaam  Literature  (see  Appen- 
dix II.,  infra f  p.  cvii.)  will  convince  the  reader 
that  he  has  there  the  original  Shaksperian 
motif.  It  is  there  found  combined  with  the 
Parable  of  The  Trum;pet  of  Death  in  such  a 
way  as  to  make  up  one  complex  story.  Now 
there  can  be  no  doubt  about  the  Buddhistic 
origin  of  the  Parable  of  The  Trumpet  of 
Death.  It  is  found  separately  told  of  Yitya- 
soka,  brother  of  the  great  Buddhistic  King, 
Asoka.  The  great  King's  brother,  who  had 
not  yet  been  converted  to  Buddhism,  had  ex- 
pressed his  wonder  that  the  followers  of  that 
religion  could  overcome  their  passions  without 
resorting  to  asceticism.  The  King,  to  try  his 
brother,  and  to  convert  him  to  the  New  Re- 
li»ion — so  runs  the  tale — ordered  his  courtiers  to 


PARABLES  OF  BARLAAM        Ixiii 

induce  his  brother  and  heir  to  try  on  the  Royal 
Robes  and  sit  upon  the  throne  while  he  him- 
self was  at  the  Bath.  The  King,  however, 
managed  to  catch  his  brother  in  his  compro- 
mising attitude  on  the  throne,  and  ordered 
him  as  a  punishment  to  be  treated  as  a  King 
for  a  week,  except  that  behind  the  throne  was 
placed  all  the  time  the  Royal  Executioner 
with  his  Warning  Bell.  After  the  week  was 
over  the  King  asked  his  brother  how  he  had 
managed  so  well  to  overcome  his  passions 
without  resorting  to  asceticism.  Vityasoka 
replied  that  he  could  think  of  nothing  but  the 
impending  death  with  which  the  Executioner 
kept  threatening  him.  "  If  you  could  be 
so  influenced  by  the  thought  of  one  death," 
said  the  King,  "  how  much  more  we  Bud- 
dhists, who  have  to  think  of  an  innumerable 
series  of  deaths  through  all  the  phases  of  our 
existence."  The  brother  was  convinced,  and 
joined  the  new  Creed.  (Bournouf,  Introduc- 
tion h  VHistoire  de  Buddhisme:  TscriSf  1876, 

P-  370-) 

That  this  is  the  original  of  the  Barlaam 
Parable  no  one  will  deny ;  whether  it  is  itself 
derived  from  an  earlier  Indian  original  of  the 


Ixiv  INTRODUCTION 

Story  of  Damocles,  is  another  and  more  difl5cult 
question. 

Curiously  enough,  however,  no  Indian  original 
has  yet  been  discovered  for  the  Stonj  of  the  Four 
Caskets,  which,  in  the  Barlaam,  is  so  closely 
connected  with  the  Trumpet  of  Death.  Dr. 
Braunholtz,  who  has  made  a  most  complete 
study  of  this  parable,*  has  failed  to  find  any- 
thing nearer  than  Buddhistic  comparisons  of 
man's  body  to  a  casket.  There  is,  it  is  true,  a 
choice  of  four  vessels  occurring  in  the  legend  of 
the  Buddha.!  When  the  Buddha  had  finished 
his  week's  meditation  under  the  Bo-Tree,  two 
merchants,  who  became  his  first  two  converts, 
approached  him  and  offered  him  rice  and  honey 
in  a  golden  vessel.  He  refused  the  refreshment 
on  the  ground  of  the  costly  nature  of  the  vessel 
containing  it,  and  continued  to  do  so  even  after 
they  had  changed  the  vessel  for  a  silver,  and 
then  for  a  copper  one.  Only  when  it  was 
placed  in  the  Clay  Bowl,  so  famous  in  Bud- 
dhistic Legend,  did  he  accept  it.  |     This  case  of 


*  For  title,  see  Append.  II,,  sub  voce,  "  Literature." 
t  Omitted  from  Carus,  1,  c.  §  xiii. 

J  Attempts  have  been  made   to  trace  the  Holy  Grail 
to  this  Almsdish  ;  see  Mr.  Nutt's  careful  examination  of  the 


PARABLES  OF  BARLAAM         Ixv 

choice  is,  however,  only  one  of  modesty,  and 
has  nothing  to  do  with  judgment  by  appear- 
ances, which  is  of  the  essence  of  the  Caskets 
Story  of  Barlaam  and  Shakspere. 

Dr.  Braunholtz  suggests  that  the  idea  of 
the  choice  may  be  derived  from  a  widespread 
folktale,  found  throughout  the  Indo-European 
world,  in  which  two  girls  go  successively  into 
Fairyland,  and  have  there  offered  them  a  choice 
of  caskets.  The  good  girl  chooses  the  least 
costly,  and  finds,  on  arriving  home,  that  it  is 
full  of  jewels.  The  other  girl  greedily  selects 
the  most  expensive,  and  finds  herself  disap- 
pointed. This  story  has,  indeed,  the  choice  of 
caskets,  but  its  moral  is  rather  "  Be  modest " 
than  "  Do  not  judge  by  appearances,"  and  thus 
resembles  rather  the  choice  of  the  Clay  Bowl 
in  the  Legend  of  the  Buddha  than  the  selec- 
tion of  the  Leaden  Casket  by  Bassanio.  It  is, 
however,  found  in  countries  where  Buddhism 
has  had  sway,  as  in  Burmah  and  Japan,  and  is 
thus,  possibly,  of  Buddhistic  origin.  But  it  can 
be  only  used  on  the  present  occasion  to  show  that 


suggestion  in  Arch.  Rev.,  iii  257-71,  and  my  letter,  ihid., 
iv.  79,  from  which  it  would  appear  that  the  actual  Dish 
still  exists  at  Candahar. 

e 


mm 


Ixvi  INTRODUCTION 

a  choice  of  caskets  was  a  familiar  motif  in  Bud- 
dhistic Legend,  and  thus  make  more  probable 
the  Buddhistic  origin  of  the  Casket  Story. 

But  even  without  this  confirmatory  evidence 
the  Buddhistic  origin  of  the  story  can  scarcely 
be  doubted  upon  the  evidence  before  us.  It 
occurs  in  the  Arabic  and  Georgian  versions, 
as  well  as  in  the  Greek,  and  was,  therefore, 
in  the  Pehlevi  and  its  Indian  original.  It  is 
enframed  in  what  is  after  all  only  a  Life  of 
Buddha,  and  is  closely  connected  with  the 
Trumpet  of  Death,  the  Buddhistic  original 
of  which  has  already  been  shown.  One  can 
have  little  hesitation  in  adding  it  to  the  store 
of  Buddhistic  parables,  even  though,  up  to  the 
present,  modern  research  has  failed  to  discover 
it  in  Buddhistic  literature.  Of  the  former 
spread  of  the  legend  in  the  form  in  which 
it  appears  in  the  Barlaam  Dr.  Braunholtz 
gives  full  evidence.  He  has  managed  to  put 
his  elaborate  researches  in  a  pedigree,  which  I 
repeat  in  a  modified  form  for  the  benefit  of  my 
readers.  He  combines  with  his  inquiry  a  some- 
what similar  Folktale  of  The  Treasure  in  the 
Tree,  which  develops  into  a  story  of  two  blind 
men,  to  one  of  whom  a  loaf  of  bread  is  given 


PARABLES  OF  BARLAAM       Ixvii 

by  the  Emperor,  in  which  some  gold  is  hidden. 
This  has  only  the  faintest  similarity  with  the 
Caskets  Story,  and  I  have,  therefore,  removed 
it  and  its  derivates  from  the  pedigree,  which 
is  thus  entirely  confined  to  the  story  we  know 
so  well  from  Shakspere. 

2.  The  Sower.— The  "  Parable  of  the  Sower," 
mostly  as  it  is  found  in  the  Synoptic  Gospels, 
occurs  also  in  all  the  earliest  versions  of 
the  Barlaam,  Arabic,  Georgian,  Hebrew,  and 
Greek.  At  first  sight  this  fact  does  not  seem 
to  need  much  comment,  but  in  reality  it  forms, 
perhaps,  the  chief  puzzle  in  the  critical  pro- 
blem of  Barlaam;  for  it  constitutes  almost 
the  only  piece  of  definitely  Christian  origin 
in  the  Ur-Barlaam,  as  far  as  we  can  trace  it. 
It  is,  therefore,  the  only  piece  of  evidence  for  Dr. 
Kuhn's  contention  that  Barlaam  was  originally 
written  in  Pehlevi  by  a  Nestorian  Christian  for 
the  polemical  purposes  of  his  faith.  One  might 
argue,  in  reply,  that  one  parable  does  not  make 
a  theology,  and  that  a  Christian  allegory  might 
be  used  by  a  Buddhist  somewhat  in  the  way 
that  Stanley  or  Jowett  might  use  a  rousing 
sentence  of  Mahomet  or  Buddha  to  point  their 
Broad  Church  morals. 


Ixviii  INTRODUCTION 

But  there  is  a  further  point  of  interest  and 
of  difficulty  about  this  parable  in  the  present 
connection.  Can  we  be  quite  sure  that  it  is 
exclusively  Christian  ?  For  there  is  also  a  Bud- 
dhistic "  Parable  of  the  Sower,"  which  is  given, 
as  follows,  in  Dr.  Cams'  admirable  Gospel  of 
Buddha  (§  Ixxiv.)  : — 

"  Bharadvaja,  a  wealthy  Brahman,  was  cele- 
brating his  harvest  thanksgiving  when  the 
Blessed  One  came  with  his  alms-bowl,  begging 
for  food. 

"Some  of  the  people  paid  him  reverence, 
but  the  Brahman  was  angry,  and  said,  '0 
Shramana,  it  would  suit  you  better  to  go  to 
work  than  to  go  begging.  I  plough  and  sow, 
and  having  ploughed  and  sown,  I  eat.  If  you 
did  likewise,  you  too  would  have  to  eat.' 

"And  the  Tathagata  answered  him  and 
said,  'O  Brahman,  I  too  plough  and  sow,  and 
having  ploughed  and  sown,  I  eat.' 

"  *  Do  you  profess  to  be  a  husbandman  ? ' 
replied  the  Brahman.  '  Where,  then,  are 
your  bullocks?  Where  is  the  seed  and  the 
plough  r 

"  The  Blessed  One  said,  *  Faith  is  the  seed  I 
sow ;  good  works  are  the  rain  that  fertilises  it ; 


PARABLES  OF  BARLAAM         Ixix 

wisdom  and  modesty  are  the  plough ;  my  mind 
is  the  guiding  rein ;  I  lay  hold  of  the  handle 
of  the  law ;  earnestness  is  the  goad  I  use ;  and 
exertion  is  my  draught-ox.  This  ploughing  is 
ploughed  to  destroy  the  weeds  of  illusion.  The 
harvest  it  yields  is  the  immortal  life  of  Nir- 
vana, and  thus  all  sorrow  ends.' 

"Then  the  Brahman  poured  rice-milk  into 
a  golden  bowl  and  offered  it  to  the  Blessed 
One,  saying,  'Let  the  teacher  of  mankind 
partake  of  the  rice-milk,  for  the  venerable 
Gautama  ploughs  a  ploughing  that  bears  the 
fruit  of  immortality.' " 

Now  at  first  sight  this  certainly  seems  a 
remarkable  parallel  to  the  Gospel,  parable, 
while  its  occasion  is  so  natural  that,  if  there 
is  any  question  of  derivation,  the  presumption 
is  on  the  side  of  Buddha.  But,  examined 
more  closely,  the  resemblance  loses  much  of 
its  force.  For,  while  in  the  Buddhistic  form 
stress  is  laid  upon  the  sowing  itself,  in  the 
Christian  it  is  upon  the  nature  of  the  soil 
to  which  attention  is  drawn.  The  moral  of 
Buddha  is — "Teaching  is  work;"  the  moral 
of  Christ  is-^"The  effect  of  teaching  depends 
upon  the  character  of  the  taught."    Altogether, 


Ixx  INTRODUCTION 

therefore,  notwithstanding  the  striking  re- 
semblance, there  is  no  need  to  discuss  the 
possibilities  of  direct  derivation. 

But  the  resemblance  is  close  enough  to 
suggest  that  the  Christian  form  of  the  parable 
was  introduced  instead  of  the  Buddhistic  one 
after  "Barlaam"  had  left  India;  in  other 
words,  in  the  lost  Pehlevi  version. 
"-3.  Man  in  Well. — This  parable,  as  will  be 
seen  from  the  references  in  App.  IT.,  was  one 
of  the  moatLJjQpalar  morals  of  mediaeval  sermon- 
isers.  Indeed,  it  puts  in  a  most  vivid  form  the 
most  central  practical  doctrine  of  both  Christian 
and  Buddhistic  Ethics,  ^he  supreme  attrac- 
tion  of  the  pleasures  of  the  senses  amidst  all 
the  dangers  of  life  and  the  perpetual  threat  of 
death  has  never  been  more  vividly  expressed.  Of 
its  specifically  Indian  character  there  can  be  no 
doubt.  Dr.  Kuhn,  in  an  admirable  monograph 
on  the  parable  which  he  contributed  to  the 
complimentary  volume  presented  to  Professor 
von  Bohtlingk  on  the  Jubilee  of  his  Doctor's 
degree  (Festgruss,  pp.  68-76),  has  given  seve- 
ral instances  outside  the  parable  in  which 
the  Jictis  indica  religiosa  is  made  a  symbol  of 
\.  ^^Jiife>   notably  in  the  Bhagavad  gita  (xv.   i.), 


PARABLES  OF  BARLAAM         Ixxi 


where  there  is  a  tree  whose  branches^are^the . 
elements~and  whose"'leaves  are  the  things  of 
sense  "coloured  by  good  and  ill.     Again,  there  is 
the  marvellous  tree  Ilpa,  from  whose  branches 
honey  or  soma  trickles  (Benfey,  I.  c,  83). 

But  we  are  not  only  dependent  upon  general 
analogies  for  the  proof  of  the  Indian  origin  of 
this  parable.  Benfey  discovered  two  forms  of 
the  parable  in  the  Chinese  Buddhistic  work  en- 
titled Avadana.  Mr.  Clouston*  has  found  it 
in  the  eleventh  book  of  the  Mahabharata,  and 
Dr.  Kuhn  has  traced  it  in  a  Jaina  work.  Here 
we  have  the  parable,  not  alone  traced  to  India, 
but,  in  the  Avadana  and  Jaina  forms,  closely 
connected  with  Buddhism.  The  story  occurs 
in  some  of  the  Arabic  forms  of  the  Fables  of 
Bidpai,  whence  it  got  into  Europe  through 
another  source  than  the  Barlaam.  In  the 
Bombay  Arabic  version  of  Barlaam  there  are 
distinctive  peculiarities  which  are  of  critical 
importance,  though  this  has  not  hitherto  been 
observed.  Most  of  these  versions  resemble  one 
another,  generally  both  in  the  story  and  in  the 
allegory  which  it  is  intended  to  adorn.  But 
there  are  divergences  of  detail  which  deserve 
*  See  his  letter,  Athenceum,  February  7,  1891. 


Ixxii  INTRODUCTION 

careful  investigation,   towards  which   the   ac- 
companying table  will  prove  of  service. 

The  first  thing  to  observe  is  that  the  Arabic 
form  clearly  constitutes  the  bridge  between  the 
Occident  and  Orient  on  this  occasion.  Alone 
of  the  Western  versions  it  preserves  "The 
Bees,"  *  which  exist  in  the  two  Indian  forms, 
while  already  it  shows  the  "Western  change 
of  the  Indian  elephant  into  the  nondescript 
dragon.  We  may  conclude  from  this  that 
the  Arabic  does  not  derive  from  the  Greek, 
and  is  closer  to  the  Indian  original  than  it. 

A  still  more  remarkable  parallel  exists  to 
this  parable  in  the  far-famed  Norse  Legend  of 
the  Tggdrasil.i  This  is  a  giant  ash,  whose 
branches  spread  round  the  world.  Its  three 
roots  are  connected  with  Heaven,  E5rtlI7"an3 
neuj  under  each  root  gushes  a  well-spring  p~ 
from  t^e  tree  trickles  a  fall  of  honey.     On  its 

*  They  occur,  however,  without  allegorical  significance, 
in  the  Hebrew  form  of  the  Bidpai.  Cf,  Steinschneider, 
Ubersetzungen,  p.  880,  who  has  a  mass  of  information  on 
this  parable, 

t  I  give  this  description  from  Grimm,  Teutonic  Mytho- 
logy, 796,  Unfortunately  he  does  not  give  any  references, 
and  some  of  the  details  are  missing  from  the  account  given 
in  the  Grimmis-Mal  in  Vigfusson  and  York-Powell,  Corp. 
Poet.  Bor.,  i.  73, 


PARABLES  OF  BARLAAM      Ixxiii 


r 


as  &o 
l?2 


to  ® 


13 


OJOQ 


<»  O 


Ixxiv  INTR  OD  UCTION 

topmost  bough  sits  an  eagle,  while  a  snake  is 
gnawing  at  its  roots.  A  squirrel  runs  up  and 
down,  trying  to  create  enmity  between  the 
snake  and  the  eagle,  and  round  the  tree  are  four 
stags.  Most  of  these  animals  have  names  given 
them  which  are  clearly  of  allegorical  or  mytho- 
logical significance.  At  first  sight  there  is  re- 
markable similarity,  at  least  in  the  accessories  of 
the  two  conceptions — the  tree  itself,  the  trickling 
honey,  the  gnawed  root,  and  the  four  stags. 

Much  resemblance,  however,  disappears  on 
closer  examination.  The  central  ideas  of  the 
two  legends  are  entirely  diverse.  One  is 
cosmological,  the  other  eschatological.*  As 
Grimm  observes,  "  the  only  startling  thing 
is  the  agreement  in  certain  accessories  "  (Teut. 
Myth.,  799).  Yet  this  resemblance  in  acces- 
sories is  the  more  striking  on  that  account. 
M.  B^dier  has  recently  suggested  a  formula  for 
testing  the  derivation  of  folktales  and  legends 
from  one  another.  He  separates  the  central 
idea  of  a  story  from  the  accidental  accessories. 
He  expresses  the  former  by  w,  and  the  details 
by  a,  b,  c,  d,  &c.     His  contention  is,  that  mere 

*  There  is,  however,  reference  to  Hell,  at  least  in  the 
serpent  and  the  gnawed  root  of  the  Norse  version. 


PARABLES  OF  BARLAAM        Ixxv 

resemblance  in  the  central  idea  (w)  does  not 
prove  derivation,  but  that  resemblance  in  the 
details  (a,  b,  c,  d,  &c.)  does  do  so.  Thus,  if 
two  stories  be  represented  by  the  formulae 
w  +  a  +  b  +  c  +  d  and  w  +  e  +  f  +  g  +  h,  we 
cannot  conclude  that  the  latter  is  derived  from 
the  former.  The  method  is  not  so  rigid  or  so 
objective  as  M.  B^dier  imagines.  There  is  a 
good  deal  of  elasticity  and  possibility  of  subjec- 
tive preference  in  his  to.  But  be  that  as  it  may, 
on  the  present  occasion  we  have  a  state  of  affairs 
which  has  not  been  contemplated  in  M.  B^dier's 
scheme.  The  w  is  different,  while  some  of  the 
details  are  the  same.     We  get  the  formulae — 

Yggdrasil       =a)  +  a  +  b  +  c  +  d  +  e  +  f 
Man  in  Well  =^  +  a  +  b  +  c  +  d  +  g  +  h 

If  the  central  idea  had  been  in  both  cases 
the  same  there  could  be  no  doubt  as  to  the 
derivative  character  of  the  myth  of  Yggdrasil, 
according  to  M.  B^dier's  method  and  formula. 
As  it  is,  we  are  met  by  a  state  of  affairs  which, 
so  far  as  I  can  observe,  has  not  been  contem- 
plated by  M.  B^dier,  and  various  interpreta- 
tions will  be  given  to  the  resemblance  of  details 
by  various  people.     For  myself,  I  am  inclined 


^  f-7 


Ixxvi  INTRODUCTION 

to  think  that  the  Yggdrasil  Myth  has  been 
"  contaminated  "  by  the  other  mediaeval  allegory 
of  the  "Man  in  the  Well."  In  the  first  place, 
the  accessories  common  to  the  two  are,  in  large 
measure,  meaningless  in  the  Yggdrasil  Myth, 
especially  "The  Four  Stags";  in  the  second 
place,  the  Norse  Myth,  so  far  from  being  primi- 
tive, as  Grimm  regards  it,  is  probably  late  and 
artificial.  Messrs.  Vigfusson  and  York-Powell, 
indeed,  go  so  far  as  to  suggest  that  the  Myth 
never  "  travelled  beyond  the  single  poem  in 
which  it  was  wrought  out  by  a  Master-Mind  " 
{Corp.  Poet.  Bor.j  ii.  459).  As  for  the  possi- 
bility of  the  Barlaam  Legend  reaching  Iceland, 
one  may  remember  the  close  connection  be- 
tween Norway  and  Constantinople  through  the 
Yarangars,  the  Norse  bodyguard  of  the  Eastern 
Emperors.  Altogether,  therefore,  I  think  it 
possible,  and  even  likely,  that  the  Yggdrasil 
Myth,  in  the  form  in  which  we  have  it  now,  has 
been  influenced  in  some  of  its  details  by  the 
parable  of  the  "  Man  in  the  Well."  * 

Before  leaving  this  interesting  parable  some- 

*  It  is  fair  to  add  that  Professor  Bugge,  who  is  generally 
most  ready  to  account  for  such  similarities  by  transmission, 
does  not  see  how  to  do  so  in  the  present  instance.  See  his 
Studien. 


PARABLES  OF  BARLAAM      Ixxvii 

thing  should  be  said  as  to  its  pictorial  repre- 
sentations. In  most  of  the  illustrated  editions 
of  the  Bidpai  the  illustration  of  this  parable  is 
given;  one  will  be  found,  e.g.,  in  my  edition 
of  the  first  English  version  of  the  Bidpai  in 
this  series,  p.  6i.  Quite  at  the  other  end  of 
the  world  the  "Man  in  the  Well"  can  be 
found  illustrated  in  a  Chinese  chap-book  deal- 
ing with  the  storj,  which  is  described  and 
figured  in  the  Boyal  Asiatic  Society  Journal^, 
China  Branch,  xix  i.  94.  The  parable  also 
formed  the  subject  for  church  decoration,  and 
it  is  still  to  be  found  on  the  walls  of  several 
Italian  churches.  We  have  here  a  further 
example  of  that  migration  of  illustrations  to 
which  I  referred  in  a  former  volume  of  this 
series  {Bidpai,  pp.  xix.-xxiv.). 

4.  The  Tliree  Friends. — This  parable  is  re- 
markable for  the  number  of  dramatic  versions 
to  which  it  has  given  rise.  But  before  discuss- 
ing these  it  is  worth  while  referring  to  the 
possibility  that  this  parable  reached  the  West 
from  the  East  before  the  Barlaam  was  com- 
posed. There  is,  indeed,  a  somewhat  similar 
parable,  given  by  Petrus  Alfonsi,  a  Spanish 
Jewish  convert  of  the  early  twelfth  century,  in 


Z-^-e 


/ 


Ixxviii  INTRODUCTION 

which  a  man  tests  the  fidelity  of  his  friend  by- 
pretending  to  be  a  murderer.  The  sources  of 
Alfonsi  are,  in  every  case,  Oriental,  yet  the 
same  anecdote  is  told  by  Polyaenus,  a  writer  of 
the  second  century,  as  occurring  to  Alcibiades. 
While,  however,  the  central  idea  of  this  story 
is  the  same  as  that  of  the  Barlaam,  its  details 
are  different,  and  so,  according  to  M.  Bedier's 
principle,  we  cannot  count  them  as  connected 
by  transmission.  But  in  a  Jewish  work,  FirJce 
R.  Eleazar,  c.  xliii.,  the  parable  occurs  in  nearly 
the  same  form  as  the  Barlaam*  The  opening 
words  of  the  story  are  sufficient  to  indicate 
this :  "  Man  has,  during  life,  three  friends. 
These  are — his  children,  his  money,  and  his 
good  works. "  It  is  generally  thought  that  this 
work  was  composed  in  the  sixth  century  A.D., 
just  before  the  Barlaam  commenced  its  long 
travels  from  Persia.  And  if  so,  it  might  be 
thought  possible  that  the  Jewish  form  of  the 
Legend  was  the  original  one,  especially  as  its 
moral  is  pointed  by  appropriate  Biblical  verses. 
Yet  in  the  Barlaam  it  occurs  in  the  Arabic, 

*  There  seem  to  be  a  reference  to  this  in  the  sixth 
or  supplementary  chapter  of  the  Pirke  Aboth.  But  this 
chapter  is,  according  to  Dr.  Taylor,  its  latest  and  best 
editor,  quite  a  recent  addendum. 


PARABLES  OF  BARLAAM       Ixxix 

Georgian,  and  Greek  versions,  so  that  it  was 
almost  certainly  in  the  Indian  original.  Either, 
therefore,  that  original  got  to  the  West,  or  at 
least  to  Syria  or  Babylon,  independently,  or 
the  form  of  the  story  in  the  Pirke  Eleazar  was 
derived  from  the  Barlaam,  and  its  composition 
must  therefore  be  later  than  the  seventh  cen- 
tury. Of  its  wide  spread  through  the  Ba7iaam 
there  is  no  doubt.  It  found  a  place  in  all  the 
great  mediaeval  collections,  like  the  Gesta  Roma- 
norwrij  and  even  in  Stainhowel's  Asop  (cf.  my 
edition  of  Caxton,  ii.  p.  206). 

Of  its  popularity  in  England  an  interesting 
proof  was  afforded  by  a  Morality  founded  upon 
the  parable,  written  in  the  fifteenth  and  printed 
in  the  early  sixteenth  century  by  John  Scott,  a 
pupil  of  Pynson's  {circa  1592).  This  Morality, 
entitled  Every  Man,  was  translated  into  Latin 
by  Christian  Sterk,  and  printed  in  1548  under 
the  title  Homulus ;  while  a  Dutch  poet,  Peter 
van  Diest,  obtained  a  prize  for  a  Dutch  version 
of  the  same  title,  which  was  printed  at  Cologne 
in  1536.  Dr.  Goedeke,  from  whose  monograph* 
I  take  the  above  items,  is  of  opinion  that  the 
English  version  was  the  source  of  the  Conti- 
*  Every  Man  ;  Homulus  und  Hekastus.    Hanover,  1865. 


Ixxx  INTRODUCTION 

nental  ones.  Dr.  Logeman,  on  the  contrary, 
considers  the  Dutch  version  the  source  of  the 
subsequent  ones.  I  will  not  attempt  to  decide 
when  such  doctors  disagree,  but  will  merely 
remark  that  Academic  dramas  on  the  same 
theme  continued  to  be  composed  by  Continental 
scholars  throughout  the  seventeenth  century. 
These  plays,  whose  titles  are  given  by  Dr. 
Goedeke,  form,  perhaps,  the  most  striking  proof 
of  the  popularity  of  the  parable  of  Barlaam. 

5.  Man  and  Bird. — The  story  of  the  man  who 
caught  a  nightingale  and  let  it  go  on  promise  of 
receiving  three  pieces  of  advice  is  well  known  in 
English  Literature  as  having  formed  the  sub- 
ject of  one  of  Lydgate's  pieces,  and  is  equally 
well  known  in  Germany,  being  the  subject  of  a 
version  by  Wieland.  Its  earliest  appearance  is  in 
the  Barlaam  Literature,  but  it  also  occurs  in  the 
very  early  Disciplina  Clericalis  of  Petrus  Alfonsi. 
It  is,  of  course,  possible  that  the  Spanish  con- 
vert got  the  allegory  from  Barlaam,  but  we  know 
that  several  other  of  his  allegories  were  derived 
from  Eastern  oral  sources.  It  is,  therefore, 
possible  that  he  obtained  the  Legend  of  the 
"  Man  and  Bird  "  from  some  other  derivative 
of  the  Indian  original     That  it  had  an  Indian 


PARABLES  OF  BARLAAM       Ixxxi 

original  would  almost  be  proven  by  the  fact 
that  it  occurs  in  all  the  four  earliest  versions, 
Arabic,  Georgian,  Hebrew,  and  Greek.  Benfey 
(in  his  Einleitung,  p.  380)  compares  the  Indian 
story  of  the  bird  who  promises  a  hunter  some 
treasure  if  he  will  release  him,  and  goes  on 
to  point  out  that  in  some  Indian  stories  a 
piece  of  advice  is  often  regarded  as  equal  to 
treasure-trove.  These  indications  serve  only 
to  show  that  the  story  is  not  inconsistent  with 
Indian  ideas.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  there 
is  nothing  specifically  Indian  in  those  ideas. 
But  for  the  fact  that  the  story  occurs  for  the 
first  time  in  the  Barlaam  we  could  not  be 
certain  of  its  Indian  origin.  But  it  must  be 
remembered  that  when  we  prove  the  Indian 
provenance  of  some  of  the  tales  in  the  book,  this 
adds  considerably  to  the  weight  of  probability 
of  the  same  origin  in  cases  where  we  can  only 
indicate  probability.  As  I  have  elsewhere  re- 
marked, the  strength  of  the  chain  of  tradition 
depends  on  that  of  its  strongest  link,  though 
this  be  against  the  catenary  laws  of  physicists. 
6.  Language  of  Animals. — This  story  only 
occurs  in  one  of  the  early  versions  of  Barlaarriy 
the   Hebrew    Prince    and   Dervish.     But    the 

/ 


Ixxxii  INTRODUCTION 

story  is  remarkable  as  occurring  as  a  wide- 
spread folktale.  Mr.  Fraser,  who  discusses  it 
in  connection  with  a  general  inquiry  into  the 
folk- belief  in  the  "  Language  of  Animals " 
{Arch.  Rev. J  i.  168-72),  quotes  Servian,  Indian, 
Arabic,  Italian,  Annamite,  Tartar,  and  Finnish 
versions.  He  does  not,  however,  refer  to  the 
Hebrew  one,  though  this  is,  undoubtedly,  the 
earliest  extant.  Yet  it  is  impossible  to  con- 
sider the  Hebrew  the  source  of  the  folktales, 
and  it  can,  therefore,  only  be  regarded  as  one  of 
the  somewhat  rare  cases  in  which  folktales  have 
been  taken  up  into  Literature.  It  may  be  worth 
while  to  devote  some  consideration  to  this  folk- 
tale, as  an  instance  of  the  problem  of  diffusion. 
Nobody,  not  even  M.  B^dier,  would  assert 
that  such  a  complex  and  artificial  story  as  this 
could  have  been  invented  casually  and  inde- 
pendently on  two  different  occasions.  A  man 
learns  the  language  of  animals  on  condition  he 
does  not  betray  his  knowledge.  On  one  occa- 
sion he  bursts  into  laughter  on  hearing  some 
animal  speak,  and  is  pestered  by  his  wife  to 
tell  her  why  he  laughed.  He  answers  that  he 
must  die  if  he  tells  her.  But  this,  naturally, 
only  increases  her  curiosity  and  persistence. 


PARABLES  OF  BARLAAM     Ixxxiii 

He  is  about  to  give  way,  when  he  hears  other 
animals  rebuking  him  for  his  weakness.  They 
know  how  to  rule  their  wives ;  why  should  not 
he?  A  judicious  application  of  the  stick  cures 
the  wife  of  her  curiosity. 

Such  are  the  main  outlines  of  the  story,  and 
one  may  be  pretty  confident  that  it  was  only 
invented  once.  The  chief  variation  occurs  with 
regard  to  the  species  of  animal  that  gives  the 
advice  by  which  the  man  extricates  himself 
from  his  difficulties.  In  the  Hebrew  and  in 
the  Arabian  Nights,  as  well  as  in  all  the 
European  versions,  the  Counsellor  is  a  Cock, 
who  points  out  that,  if  he  can  rule  a  hundred 
hens,  he  does  not  see  why  the  man  cannot 
overcome  a  single  wife.  In  two  of  the  Indian 
versions,  and  in  the  Annamite  Story,  it  is  an 
Ant  who  gives  the  advice.  It  is  probable  that 
Mohammed  knew  this  version,  and  refers  to 
it  in  the  Koran  in  the  Sura  entitled  Ant. 
(Vulgate  27,  Nbldeke-Eodwell,  68).  Finally, 
the  Tamul,  Jaina,  and  Turkish  versions,  given 
by  Benfey,  and  a  further  Indian  version,  which 
Mr.  Fraser  quotes  from  Bastian,  make  the 
Counsellor  a  He-goat.  This  criterion  would 
give  us  three  lines   of    derivation  from  the 


Ixxxiv  INTRODUCTION 

original.  Considering  the  popularity  of  the 
Arabian  Nights^  it  might,  naturally,  be  sup- 
posed that  the  European  versions,  in  which 
we  are  mostly  interested,  came  from  that 
source.  But  the  two  Italian  versions  of 
Morlini  and  Straparola  were  printed  in  the 
sixteenth  century,  long  before  Galland  had 
made  the  Arabian  Nights  popular.  So  that 
it  is  impossible  to  regard  the  latter  as  the 
source  of  the  European  versions.  These  must 
have  spread  from  the  East  by  the  folk  and 
through  the  folk.  But  that  they  did  spread 
thence  there  can  be  but  little  doubt  in  the 
mind  of  any  one  who  compares  the  evidence. 

7.  Tlie  Bobbers^  Nemesis. — Here  again  we 
have  a  tale  only  occurring  in  the  Hebrew 
Barlaam,  and  yet  certainly  derived  from  India. 
That  it  is  the  source  of  Chaucer's  Pardonere's 
Tale  makes  it  of  exceptional  interest.  It  is, 
also,  curious  to  find  that  the  story,  which,  in 
its  original  form,  is  told  of  the  Buddha,  was, 
later  on,  told  about  Jesus.  The  original  was 
discovered  by  Dr.  Morris  in  the  Vedablia 
Jataka^  the  forty  -  eighth  Birth  -  Story  of 
Buddha  {The  Jatalca^  tr.  Chalmers,  vol.  i.  pp. 
1 2 1-4).      Here  Buddha  foresees  the  Nemesis 


PARABLES  OF  BARLAAM      Ixxxv 

which  will  befall  the  robbers.  In  a  poetical 
Persian  version,  and  in  two  Arabic  versions, 
given  by  Mr.  Clouston  in  the  Chaucer  Society's 
Originals,  pp.  423-9,  it  is  Jesus,  Son  of  Mary, 
who  has  the  prophetic  insight  of  the  Nemesis. 

This  story  is  only  found  among  the  folk  in 
Germany,  where  it  was,  possibly,  made  popular 
by  Hans  Sachs.  In  Italy  it  formed  the  sub- 
ject of  a  Miracle  Play,  but,  so  far  as  I  know, 
it  does  not  occur  among  the  Italian  folktales ; 
while  the  Portuguese  version,  given  by  Braga, 
is  not  a  true  folktale,  but  is  reproduced  from 
a  Portuguese  writer  of  the  fourteenth  century. 
Thus  the  story  is  not  a  true  folktale,  and  its 
diffusion  has  been  entirely  literary. 

8.  King,  Man,  and  Skull. — In  the  Bombay, 
Arabic,  and  in  one  of  the  Persion  versions 
occurs  the  well-known  story  of  Alexander  and 
the  Skull,  though  the  great  Conqueror's  name 
is  not  mentioned.  "A  little  dust  will  cover 
the  eye  that  took  in  the  whole  world  in  its 
glance."  This  memento  mori  is  mentioned  in 
the  Talmud  about  Alexander,  and  recalls  other 
anecdotes  given  in  Plutarch's  Life.  It  may, 
therefore,  be  a  Greek  tradition  about  the  great 
Conqueror,  and  is,  clearly   enough,  an  inter- 


cr^ 


Ixxxvi  INTRODUCTION 

polation  in  the  Barlaam  Literature.  But  its 
existence  in  one  form  of  it  is  a  proof  that 
interpolations  of  parables  were  possible,  and 
should  make  us  careful  before  assuming  that  any- 
one parable  was  in  the  Indian  original  unless 
literary  criticism  can  establish  its  provenance. 

9.  Man  among  Ghouls.  —  In  the  Bombay- 
Arabic  there  occurs  an  interpolated  story  of  a 
vessel  that  was  cast  ashore  on  an  island  in- 
habited by  ghouls,  who  disguise  themselves  as 
beautiful  maidens.  This  has  a  certain  amount 
of  similarity  with  the  Myth  of  the  Sirens,  while 
it  has  several  Indian  and  Buddhistic  variants 
(for  which  see  Appendix.  II.),  which  prove  that 
it  was  a  favourite  conception  of  the  Buddhists. 
Indeed,  the  ghoul  who  disguises  herself  as  a 
beautiful  maiden  is  quite  a  frequent  motif  in 
Indian  folktales.  The  chief  interest  of  the 
story-  is,  however,  its  relation  to  the  incident 
in  the  Odyssey.  It  has  to  be  remembered  that 
the  Bishop  of  Colombo  is  inclined  to  think  that 
certain  portions  of  the  Jatahas  have  been  influ- 
enced by  the  general  scheme  of  the  Odyssey.* 
It,  therefore,  becomes  possible  that,  instead  of 
the  Sirens  being  derived  from  the  Ghouls  in 

*  Journ.  B.  A.  S.,  Ceylon  branch. 


PARABLES  OF  BARLAAM    Ixxxvii 

this  instance,  the  relationship  may  be  of  an 
inverse  kind.  The  early  date  of  the  Odyssey 
makes  it  practically  impossible  that  Homer 
could  have  been  influenced  by  any  transmission 
from  India.  On  the  other  hand,  resemblance 
of  the  two  legends  is  not  so  close  as  to  force 
us  to  assume  derivation  on  either  side. 

lo.  Women  as  Demons. — ^The  lad  who  had 
never  seen  a  woman,  and  was  told  the  first  one 
he  saw  was  a  demon,  yet  prefers  the  demon  to 
anything  else  he  had  seen,  is  almost  the  only 
parable  of  Barlaam  which  has  any  humour  in 
it.  It  is  a  distinctly  Indian  conception,  though 
it  chimed  in  sufficiently  with  the  Christian 
view  of  the  wickedness  of  woman  to  be  very 
popular  among  the  mediaeval  preachers.  It 
occurs  in  both  of  the  great  Indian  books,  the 
Mahdbharata  and  the  Ramayana^  so  that  its 
Indian  origin  is  undoubted.  Indeed,  it  is  one 
of  the  points  requiring  further  investigation 
whether  the  conception  of  the  innate  wicked- 
ness of  woman,  which  formff  a  stock  subject 
of  Christian  homiletics,  was  not  derived  from 
the  similar  Buddhistic  conception.  Some  time 
ago  Dr.  Donaldson  showed,  in  the  Contempo- 
rary Review  (September   1889),  that  the  de- 


Ixxxviii  INTRODUCTION 

graded  conception  of  the  nature  of  woman 
current  in  early  Christianity  could  not  be 
traced  to  either  Jewish  or  classical  influence. 
It  is  one  of  the  many  instances  in  which  the 
legend  and  doctrines  of  Christianity  and  Bud- 
dhism show  such  a  remarkable  resemblance 
that  we  are  tempted,  on  folklore  principles,  to 
assume  some  Indian  influence. 

These  are  all  the  Parables  of  Barlaam  which 
seem  to  me  to  require  special  comment,  beyond 
the  information  given  in  the  notes  to  Appendix 
II.  The  resemblance  of  one  of  the  remaining 
parables  to  the  Ballad  of  King  Cophetua,  and 
of  another  to  Dryden's  Gimon  and  Iphigenia^ 
are  merely  casual,  and  are  of  only  secondary 
interest  from  the  folklore  standpoint.  But 
these,  and  others  given  in  Appendix  II.,  will 
not  be  found  uninteresting  by  readers  who  care 
for  good  stories.  I  cannot  flatter  myself  that 
anything  I  can  say  will  be  as  interesting  to  the 
reader  as  the  text  of  the  parables  given  in 
Appendix  II.  After  reading  them  the  reader 
will  be  able  more  fully  to  understand  their 
widespread  popularity  throughout  mediaeval 
Europe,  to  which  we  now  turn. 


Barlaam  in  Europe 

Of  the  wide  extent  to  which  the  Barlaam 
was  translated  in  the  European  languages  no 
better  evidence  could  be  afforded  than  the  pedi- 
gree in  which  I  have  attempted  to  sum  up 
Dr.  Kuhn's  elaborate  bibliographical  lists  of 
translations  and  versions.  These  number  no 
less  than  sixty  separate  translations,  many  of 
which  have  gone  through  very  many  editions. 
From  Italy  to  Iceland,  from  Spain  to  Russia, 
there  is  scarcely  a  land  or  a  language  into 
which  Barlaam  has  not  penetrated.  Even  in 
the  distant  Philippines,  it  will  be  seen  from  the 
pedigree,  a  Tagol  version  was  made  from  the 
Spanish  and  printed  at  Manilla  in  1 7 1 2.  Even 
the  Fables  of  Bidpai  have  scarcely  attained  to 
such  oecumenical  diffusion. 

Restricting  ourselves  to  Europe,  we  find  that 
it  is  chiefly  the  patronage  of  the  Church  that 

Ixxxix 


xc  INTRODUCTION 

has  given  rise  to  so  extensive  a  literature.  It 
was  because  they  were  thought  to  be  saintly 
exemplars  that  the  lives  of  Barlaam  and 
Josaphat  became  such  an  object  of  interest  to 
all  good  Catholics.  It  is,  accordingly,  the 
versions  in  the  sacred  language  of  the  Church 
which  have,  as  a  rule,  the  largest  number  of 
derivates.  Europe  read  the  Parables  of 
Barlaam,  for  the  most  part,  in  Latin. 

There  are  two  Latin  versions  which  have 
been  the  main  source  of  the  European  adap- 
tations of  the  Legend.  The  earlier  one,  attri- 
buted to  one  Anatasius  Bibliothecarius,  went 
into  French,  German,  English,  Spanish,  Ice- 
landic, Irish,  and  Czech,  through  the  medium 
of  the  VitcB  Sanctorum,  into  which  it  had  been 
received.*  Some  of  these  adaptations  of  the 
First  Latin  had  themselves  vigorous  offshoots. 
Thus,  the  Icelandic  gave  birth  to  Danish  and 
Swedish  Barlaams.  Solorzano's  Spanish  ver- 
sion was  done  into  Portuguese,  and  had  the 
still  greater  honour  of  being  made  the  foun- 
dation of  a  drama  by  Lope  de  Vega.  This 
drama,   in   its  turn,  was   one  of  the   sources 

*  For  details,  see  pedigree,  which  summarises  Dr.  Kuhn's 
bibliographical  lists. 


BARLAAM  IN  EUROPE  xci 

of  Calderon's  most  famous  play  La  Vida  es 
Sueno* 

One  of  the  French  versions  was  even  more 
prolific.  Executed  in  prose  in  the  thirteenth 
century,  it  got  into  Provencal  and  became 
the  father  of  the  numerous  Italian  offshoots 
which  include  a  mediaeval  sacred  drama,  and 
another  drama,  not  perhaps  so  sacred,  by 
Pulci. 

This  First  Latin  version,  as  received  into 
the  Vitce  Sanctorum,  was  also  taken  up  into 
two  great  mediaeval  collections  which  thus 
helped  to  spread  the  Barlaam  Legend  and 
Parables.  St.  Vincent  of  Beauvais  placed  an 
abstract  of  it  in  his  huge  Encyclopaedia  in 
the  historical  section  {Speculum  HistorialcSf 
XV.).  Another  abstract  was  included  by 
Jacobus  de  Yoragine  in  his  Golden  Legend, 
whence  it  was  utilised  to  form  the  subject  of 
two  French  Miracle  Plays,  while  the  book 
itself  got  into  English  in  Caxton's  version, 
which  we  have  repeated  in  this  volume. 

Besides  the  Caxton,  there  are  no  less  than 
four  mediaeval    English  versions,  which   have 

*  See  Mr.  MaccoU's  Select  Plays  of  Calderon,  pp. 
121-23. 


xcii  INTRODUCTION 

recently  been  printed  under  the  editorial  care 
of  Dr.  Horstmann.  Three  in  verse  were  in- 
cluded by  him  in  his  Altenglische  Legenden 
(Paderborn,  1875),  and  one  in  prose  printed 
by  him  in  a  programme  in  1877.*  None  of 
these  English  versions  give  either  the  Legend 
or  the  Parables  in  a  particularly  attractive 
form,  and,  for  the  most  part,  when  we  can 
trace  any  influence  of  the  Barlaam  Literature 
in  England  it  is,  probably,  directly  due  to  one 
of  the  Latin  versions  of  the  Legend,  or  to  the 
adaptations  of  the  Parables  used  as  Exempla 
by  English  monks,  like  Nicholas  Bozon.t 
When  one  refers  to  the  chapbook  versions, 
one  of  which  is  reprinted  in  this  volume,  the 
short  and  simple  annals  of  the  English  Barlaam 
are  concluded. 

There   yet   remains    another   Latin   version 

•  I  am  indebted  to  Dr.  Kolbing  for  an  opportunity  of 
seeing  this  latter,  which  is  rather  rare.  It  has  accordingly 
been  omitted  by  the  Rev.  J.  Morrison,  who  has  reprinted 
the  three  metrical  versions  as  an  Appendix  to  Dr.  Mac- 
donald's  Story  of  Barlaam  and  Josaphat  (Calcutta,  1895, 
Thacker).  The  volume  also  contains  The  Hiitory  of  the 
Five  Wise  PkUuiopliers. 

t  See  Contes  nutraliads  de  Nicole  Bozon :  edit.  Toulmin 
Smith  and  Meyer,  pp,  46,  59, 106,  and  corresponding  Notes. 
Cf.  Jacques  de  Vitry,  Exempla:  edit.  Crane,  Nos.  ix., 
xxxviii.,  xlli.,  xlvii.,  Ixxviii,,  Ixxxii.,  ex.,  cxxxiv. 


BARLAAM  IN  EUROPE  x<in 

which  had  considerable  influence  upon  the 
spread  of  the  Barlaam,  When  Abbot  Billius 
of  S.  Michel  in  Britaimy  produced  a  Latin 
edition  of  the  works  of  John  of  Damascus, 
he  became  dissatisfied  with  the  early  Latin 
version  and  executed  one  of  his  own,  which 
appeared  in  the  Saint's  Opera,  Paris,  1577, 
and  separately,  sixteen  years  afterwards.  This 
gave  rise  to  further  French  translations,  and 
to  Dutch,  Polish,  and  Spanish  adaptations. 
This  last  had  the  distinction  of  being  adopted 
into  the  Tagol  dialect  of  Manilla,  and  was 
received  into  a  Spanish  "Golden  Legend" 
known  as  the  Flos  SoHetorum,  which  was  irans> 
lated  back  into  Latin,  as  well  as  into  French, 
Italian,  German,  Dutch,  and  English. 

There  remain  only  to  be  considered  the 
Slavonic  versions  which  spread  through  East 
Europe.  These  all  derive  from  the  Old 
Slavonic,  which  forms  ihe  basis  of  the  modern 
Russian,  and  of  vaiioQS  Boomanian  versions. 
The  Legend  has  taken  firm  root  in  Slavonic 
soil,  and  has  given  rise,  both  in  Bussia  and 
Boumania,  to  a  most  pathetic  folksong  in 
which  Josaphat  is  represented  addressing  the 
wilderness  in  which  he  is  to  pass  his  ascetic 


xciv  INTRODUCTION 

life."*  It  is,  doubtless,  from  one  of  the 
popular  Russian  versions  that  Count  Tolstoi 
has  obtained  his  knowledge  of  the  Barlaam^ 
of  which  he  gives  evidence  in  his  Confessions. 

The  oecumenical  spread  of  the  Barlaam  Lite- 
rature, which  I  have  now  sufficiently  indicated 
by  this  summary  of  the  bibliography  of  the 
book — though  this  has,  of  course,  to  be  sup- 
plemented by  the  evidence  of  the  separate 
spread  of  the  Parables — is  sufficient  proof  of 
the  attractiveness  both  of  Legend  and  Parables 
to  the  mediaeval  mind  of  Europe.  When  we  ask 
what  is  the  charm  which  attracted  mediaeval 
Christendom  to  what  is,  after  all,  only  a  version 
of  the  life  and  parables  of  Buddha,  the  answer  is 
not  far  to  seek.  The  world  has  known,  up  till 
now,  four  great  systems  of  Religion :  Paganism, 
Buddhism,  Christianity,  and  Culture,  of  which 
last  Goethe  may  be  described  as  the  High 
Priest.  Paganism  in  its  various  forms  may 
be  most  simply  described  as  the  Worship  of 
the  Social  Bond.  All  the  other  three  religions 
have  for  their  main  object  the  salvation  of 
the  individual.     And  all  three  are  at  one  as 

*  Cf.  Castor,  Lit.  Pop.  Bom.,  pp.  46-53 ;  and  Kuhn's 
References,  p.  53. 


BARLAAM  IN  EUROPE  xcv 

to  the  means  of  salvation.  ^^  Enthehren,  ent- 
heliren  sollst  du^^  cried  Goethe,  and  in  his 
own  way  was  only  repeating  what  Buddha  and 
Christ  had  said  before  him.  Renunciation  as 
the  key  of  salvation  is  thus  the  teaching  of 
all  modern  religions.  It  is  because  the 
Barlaam  Legend,  and  many  of  its  Parables, 
have  presented  renunciation  as  the  ideal  of 
man's  striving,  that  it  came  home  in  the 
Middle  Ages  so  persistently  to  the  folk  with 
whom  renunciation  is  a  necessity  of  existence. 
The  truth  embodied  in  this  tale  has  indeed 
come  home  to  lowly  minds. 


APPENDIX  I 


ABSTEACT   OF  LEGEND 

[The  following  abstract  gives  the  main  results 
of  the  restoration  of  the  original  legend  made  from 
the  various  early  versions,  not  derived  from  the 
Greek,  by  Kuhn,  pp.  15-33.  I  ^^^^e  run  his  §§  3  and 
4  into  one,  so  that  after  3,  his  sections  are  numbered 
one  higher  than  mine.  In  the  annotations,  Arab, 
references  to  the  pages  of  the  Bombay  Kitdb.,  Gr.  to 
the  pages  of  Boissonade's  Greek  text,  Heb.  references 
to  the  chapters  ("Gates")  of  Ibn  Chisdai.  For 
parables,  see  Appendix  II.] 


I. — Barlaam. 

There  lived  once  a  king  in  India  mighty  and 
powerful,  who  knew  not  the  true  faith,  and  per- 
secuted grievously  its  adherents.  Now  he  had  no 
son  to  follow  him,  and  this  grieved  him  sorely.  One 
night  his  chief  wife  dreamed  that  a  huge  white 
elephant  came  down  to  her  from  the  air,  but  injured 

xcvii  „ 


xcviii  APPENDIX 

her  not.    The  astrologers  declared  to  the  king  that 
he  would  have  a  son. 

[Arab.  3-5.  Gr.  1-8.  Heb.  Int.  The  name  of  the 
king  is  in  Arab.  Janaisar,  in  Georg.  lahenes,  in  Gr. 
Abenner.  (Cf.  2  Sam.  iii.  6.)  The  name  of  the  country 
in  Arab,  is  Shawilabatt,  a  reminiscence  of  Kapila- 
vastu.  The  dream  only  in  Arabic,  but  certainly  in 
original,  owing  to  Buddhistic  parallels.  (Cf.  Beal, 
Bom.  Leg.  37.)] 


II. 

The  King  learnt  that  one  of  his  chief  men  had 
been  converted  to  the  true  faith,  and  summoned 
him  to  him.  The  Sage  told  him  of  the  vanity  of 
the  world,  and  besought  him  to  humble  his  pride  : 
but  the  King  was  incensed,  and  drove  the  Sage  from 
his  kingdom. 

[Arab,  5-17.  Gr.  8-18.  Heb.  i.-iii.  The  sermon  on 
the  vanity  of  the  world  much  contracted  in  Gr.  Part 
of  it  is  found  later,  Gr.  109-11.] 


III. 

A  son  is  born  to  the  King,  who  is  named  Yudasaf, 
and  when  his  horoscope  is  cast  the  astrologers  de- 
clare, that  while  he  would  surpass  all  his  forebears 
in  majesty,  he  would  turn  to  the  true  faith.  So 
the  King  built  for  him  a  beautiful  palace  far  away 
from  the  haunts  of  men,  so  that  he  could  never 
know  the  common  lot  of  men  or  learn  the  nature 
of  death. 


APPENDIX  xcix 

Meanwhile  he  continued  the  strictest  persecution 
of  the  followers  of  the  faith. 

[Arab.  17-27.  Gr.  18-28.  Heb.  iv.  v.  Name  of 
Prince  in  Georg.  lodasap,  in  Arab.  BUddsaf.  K.  con- 
siders latter  only  accidentally  identical  with  Arabic 
title  of  Buddha.] 


IV. 

Meanwhile  the  Prince  grows  up  and  begins  to 
feel  the  loneliness  of  his  position.  He  asks  his 
teachers,  and  learns  the  secret  of  his  imprisonment. 
Thereupon  he  begs  his  father  to  grant  him  greater 
freedom  :  but  when  he  goes  out  he  meets  a  blind 
man,  and  a  leper,  and  an  old  man,  and  a  corpse, 
and  learns  from  these  the  common  fate  of  man. 
Who  shall  give  him  consolation  for  the  fate  that 
awaits  him?  he  asks,  and  is  told  that  only  the 
hermits  of  the  true  faith  can  allay  the  fear  of  death. 
These  have  been  driven  from  the  country. 

[Arab.  27-34.  Gr.  28-35.  Heb.  vi.  Name  of  the 
Teacher  not  given  in  Gr.  or  Arab.,  but  Zandani  in 
Georg.  (Cf.  Chandaka,  Buddha's  Charioteer.)  Arab, 
alone  adds  a  Buddhistic  trait,  as  follows  :  '"An  astro- 
loger declares  that  the  boy  will  forsake  the  world, 
unless  he  is  made  to  shed  blood.  The  lad  is  put  to 
sacrifice  a  sheep,  but  instead,  wounds  himself  in  his 
left  hand,  and  faints."  (Cf.  the  Buddhistic  Ahinsa.) 
For  the  meetings,  cf.  Carus,  Gospel  of  Buddha,  §  vi., 
and  supra,  pp.  xliv.-v.] 


APPENDIX 


Now  the  holy  hermit  Barlaam  came  at  this  time 
to  the  court  of  the  Prince  in  the  garb  of  a  merchant, 
and  came  into  his  presence  under  the  pretext  that 
he  had  precious  stones  to  show  him.  When  asked 
what  it  is,  he  tells  the  tale  of  : — 

V.a.  The,  Holy  King  and  the  Hermit^ 
which  includes  also  the  parables — 

V.a.     i.  The  Truvipet  of  Death. 
V.a.   ii.   The  Four  Caskets. 
V.a.  iii.  The  Sower. 

[Arab.  37-46.  Gr.  36-44,  Heb.  vii,-viii.  Gr.  puts 
Parable  of  Sower  first.  For  parables,  see  infra. 
Heb.  adds  in  c.  ix.  that  of  V.b.,  Bird  and  Fisherman.'] 

VI. 

Barlaam  teaches  the  vanity  of  this  world  by 
means  of  the  three  parables — 

VI.  a.  The  Man  in  the  Well. 
Vl.b.  The  Three  Friends. 
VI.  c.  The  King  of  the  Year. 

[Arab.  47-69.  Gr.  44-120,  but  with  much  Christian 
interpolations  (Biblical  History,  44-56  ;  the  Sacrament 
of  Baptism,  58-9,  88-9,  Old  and  New  Testament,  90-2, 
Repentance,  90-4,  Martyrs  and  Monks,  100-8).  None 
of  these  in  Georg. ,  which,  however,  contains  the  Chris- 
tian Confession  of  Faith,  Gr,  83-4,  Other  Christian 
interpolations  in  Gr.  126-134.  Heb.  x.-xiv,,  adding 
the  Parable  of  the  Cannibal  King,  also  found  in  Arab,, 
which  has  besides  the  Apologues,  Dogs  and  Carrion. 
Bird  and  Prophet,  Sun  of  Wisdom,  King  and  Shepherd, 


APPENDIX  ci 

VII. 

The  Prince  then  inquires  why  his  father  should 
have  persecuted  the  followers  of  the  true  faith  if 
their  doctrines  were  so  sound.  Barlaam  tells  the 
parables — 

VII.  a.  The  Heathen  King  and  the  Believing  Vizier. 
(VII.  a.  i.  The  Swimmer  and  his  Comrades.) 

Vll.b.  The  Rich   Young  Man  and  the  Beggar's 

Daughter. 
(VII.  b.  ii.  Education  hy  Love). 

VII.  c.  ITie  Man  and  the  Bird. 

The  Prince  asks  Barlaam  how  old  he  is,  and  is 
told  "  twelve  years  old,"  for  only  during  the  time 
of  hermithood  had  he  truly  lived. 

[Arab.  39-117.  Gr.  134-143.  But  Man  and  Bird 
in  §  vi.  In  Gr.  Barlaam  has  lived  45  out  of  70  years  : 
in  Georg.  18  out  of  60,  Heb.  xvi.-xxii.,  adding  in 
xxi.  The  Prophet  and  the  Bird,  The  Language  of 
Animals,  and  The  Bobbers'  Nemesis.] 

VIII. 

The  Prince's  guardian,  Zardan,  overhears  the  con- 
versation of  Barlaam  and  Yudasaf,  and  threatens  to 
tell  the  King,  but  is  induced  not  to  do  so  by  the 
Prince. 

[Arab.  117-23,  Gr.  179-83  (before  end  of  §  ix.),  Heb. 
xxiv.  and  portions  of  xxv.,  xxvi.,  but  from  henceforth 
pursues  an  original  course  till  end  of  xxxv.  (=  §  ix.). 
Georg.  omits  Christian  dogmatics  of  Gr.  180-1.] 


APPENDIX 


IX. 

Barlaam  tells  the  Prince  that  he  must  leave  him, 
whereupon  the  Prince  expresses  his  willingness  to 
go  with  him.     Then  Barlaam  tells  the  parable — 

IX.  a.  The  Tame  Gazelle. 

The  Prince  inquires  after  the  mode  of  life  and 
dress  of  the  followers  of  the  true  faith,  which 
Barlaam  shows  to  him.  Thereupon  the  Prince 
exchanges  clothes  with  Barlaam,  who  goes  his  way. 

[Arab.  123-35.  Gr.  154-160,  but  with  transposition 
of  incidents.  Then  161-178,  Joasaph's  Baptism  and 
First  Communion.  Georg.  omits  161-3  (Confession  of 
Faith),  165-6  (Mass),  166-7  (Images  and  Cross),  167 
(Heretics),  167-8  (Baptism  and  Communion).  Then 
follows  in  Gr.  179-83  (§  viii.).  Then  183-9  (Exchange 
of  Clothes  and  Parting).  There  is  a  Buddhistic 
analogy  for  the  exchange  of  clothes  in  that  of  Buddha 
and  Mahakasyapa.     (Cf.  Beal,  Eom.  Leg.  145-318.)] 


X. 

The  King  learns  through  Zardan  the  conversion 
of  his  son,  and  consults  with  his  astrologer,  Araches. 
He  recommends,  either  to  seize  Barlaam  and  put 
him  to  death,  or  if  he  cannot  be  found,  to  get  a 
stranger,  named  Nachor,  to  personate  him  and  be 
overcome  in  a  public  disputation  upon  the  faith. 

[Arab.  135-48.  Gr.  190-205.  Arab,  has  only  one 
JRakis,  who  is  sliced  by  Gr.  and  Georg.  into  two, 
Araches  and  Nachor.  Kuhn  sees  in  Rakis  some  re- 
miniscence of  the  Buddhistic  Devadatta.  ] 


APPENDIX 


XI. 


Before  the  disputation  the  King  tries  twice  to 
turn  his  son  from  the  New  Way.  At  first  with 
menaces,  and  then  with  persuasive  mildness. 

[Arab.  148-236.  Gr.  206-32.  Arab,  has  two  dis- 
cussions :  in  course  of  second,  the  Prince  enumerates 
his  ancestors  and  declares  they  were  all  followers  of 
al-Budd.  Both  King  and  son  agree  as  to  the  beauty 
of  al-Budd's  doctrines.  Hence  Kuhn  sees  an  inter- 
polation  from  the  Kitdb  al-Budd.] 


XII. 

The  disputation  is  held,  but  beforehand  the 
Prince  threatens  Nachor  to  tear  him  asunder  if 
he  does  not  conquer  for  the  right  faith.  Nachor 
triumphs  and  flees  into  the  wilderness. 

[Arab.  236-48.    Gr.  232-62,  but  with  the  insertion 
of  The  Apology  of  Aristides.] 


XIII. 

The  magician,  Theudas,  recommends  the  King 
to  lead  the  Prince  away  by  the  wiles  of  woman,  and 
narrates  the  parable — 

Xlll.a.  The  Youth  who  had  never  seen  a  Woman. 

The  Prince  resists  temptation  and  sees  in  a  dream 
the  fate  of  the  saints  and  the  damned.  He  re- 
proaches the  King,  and  remains  firm  to  the  true 


civ  APPENDIX 

faith.     He  also  interviews  Theudas,  and  tells  him 
the  parable — 

Xlll.b.  The  Peacock  and  the  Raven. 

Thendas  is  converted  to  the  true  faith,  and  the 
Prince  goes  forth  into  the  wilderness  to  live  a 
hermit's  life  with  Barlaam. 

[Arab.  249-70.  Gr.  263-302.  Heb.  xxxv.  Georg. 
adds  parable,  Man  and  Amorous  Wife,  and  omits  Chris- 
tian interpolations  of  Gr.  286-9  (Against  Idolatry), 
290-2  (Incarnation),  293-6  (Spread  of  Christianity), 
297-9  (Controversy  of  Heathen  Philosophers  and 
Poets). 

The  magician  is  called  T'edam  in  Georg.,  Tahdam 
in  Arab.,  but  Theudas  in  Gr.  (Cf.  Acts  v.  37.)  In 
Arab,  the  Prince  is  saved  from  temptation  by  a  dream, 
and  converts  Tahdam  by  the  parable  of  Peacock  and 
Raven  to  the  faith  of  al-Budd,  and  tells  the  Prince 
that  forty  years  before  he  had  met  a  wise  Indian  who 
bad  told  him  that  al-Budd  had  told  that  parable  300 
years  before,  and  prophesied  that  the  true  Peacock 
would  come  after  300  years. 

The  temptation  is  Buddhistic.  (Cf.  Ehys  Davids, 
Birth  Stories,  i.  81,  and  Cams,  Gospel  of  Buddha,  §  xi.) 
Theudas  represents  Buddha's  schoolfellow,  Udayin. 
(Beal,  p.  349.)  The  parable  is  the  ^at;e?'w  J^atoZ;a.  In 
Gr.  and  Georg.  the  King  becomes  converted,  and 
after  his  death  Joasaph  puts  another  on  the  throne, 
and  joins  Barlaam  in  the  wilderness.  Both  saints  die, 
and  their  relics  are  collected.  In  Arab.  II.  the  Prince 
flees  by  night  from  his  palace  together  with  his  vizier. 
He  is  stopped  by  a  beautiful  boy,  who  tries  to  induce 
him  to  remain.  But  he  continues  his  flight  on  horse- 
back, and  when  he  arrives  at  the  edge  of  the  wilder- 
ness sends  the  vizier  back  with  his  horse  and  valuables. 
He  then  sees  a  great  tree  by  a  brook.     On  the  tree 


APPENDIX 

grow  fruit  that  thanked  him  as  he  plucked  them. 
Four  angels  take  him  up  to  heaven,  where  he  is  taught 
of  wisdom,  and  then  returns  to  earth,  and  converts 
all  he  meets.  He  visits  his  native  town  and  his  father, 
and  at  last  reaches  Kashmir,  where  he  puts  his  head 
to  the  west,  and  his  feet  to  the  east,  and  dies  after 
giving  his  blessing  to  his  favourite  pupil  Anand.  Here 
we  have  clearly  jthe  Great  Renunciation,  and  the  en- 
lightenment under  the  Bo-Tree.  The  vizier  is  Chan- 
daka,  the  boy,  JRahula.  Kashmir  is  a  misreading  for 
Kv^inara,  and  Anand,  of  Ananda.  (Cf.  Carus,  §§  vii., 
xi.,  xcvi.,  xcvii)] 


APPENDIX  II. 


[The  following  series  of  abstracts  give  the  parables 
contained  in  the  early  versions  of  the  Barlaam, 
with  bibliographical  index  of  their  occurrences 
elsewhere,  as  well  as  references  with  previous 
critical  treatment  of  the  separate  parables.  For 
the  Greek  I  have  referred  to  Zotenberg's  edition 
of  the  parable  at  the  end  of  the  Notice  (Z).  For 
the  Halle  Arabic  I  have  referred  to  the  translation 
by  Mr.  Rehatsek  in  the  Journ.  Boy.  Asiat.  Soc,  N.S., 
xxii.  119-55  (Reh.),  for  a  translation  of  the  Greek 
to  Mr.  R,  Chambers'  English  version,  ibid,  xxiii.  (C,), 
and  Lubrecht's  German  (L.).  For  the  Hebrew  I  give 
the  "gate"  or  chapter,  while  for  the  Georgian  and 
the  other  Arabic  versions  Kuhn  and  Hommel  are 
my  authorities.  To  each  parable  I  have  added  a 
Roman  numeral  indicating  the  section  of  the  origi- 
nal in  which  it  is  inserted.  (See  App.  I.)  Under 
the  heading  "  Literature "  I  have  mainly  confined 
myself  to  the  more  recent  monographs,  which  them- 
selves contain  references  to  earlier  treatments.] 

Il.a.  Anger  and  Passion. 
To  embrace  the  true  faith  it  is  necessary  to  send 
away  its  enemies.     And  what  are  they?    Anger 


APPENDIX  cvii 

and  Desire.  These  may  support  the  truly  human 
being  who  directs  his  life  according  to  the  Spirit, 
but  for  carnal  beings  they  are  deadly  enemies. 

[Z.  i.,  L.  p.  8,  C.  4^5.] 

V.a.  The  Trumpeb  of  Death  and  the  Four  Gaskets. 

Z.  v.,  vi.,  L.  p.  35,  C.  433. 

A  king  once  saw  two  hermits  clad  in  scanty 
clothing  passing  by  his  state  carriage.  He  leapt 
out,  and  bowed  down  before  them  and  saluted  them 
with  every  mark  of  respect  and  honour.  His 
courtiers  could  not  make  anything  of  this,  and  asked 
the  King's  younger  brother  to  remonstrate  with 
him  at  his  behaviour.  This  he  did  :  but  next  day 
the  King  sent  to  him  a  herald  with  the  Trumpet 
of  Death,  with  which  it  was  customary  in  that 
country  to  announce  to  high-born  criminals  that 
they  were  condemned  to  death.  The  Prince  in 
great  dismay  went  weeping  to  the  King,  and  begged 
to  know  in  what  he  had  offended.  The  King 
replied,  "  In  naught,  my  brother,  but  I  will  teach 
thee  why  I  greeted  the  hermits  so  respectfully.  If 
thou  art  so  moved  at  seeing  the  herald  of  thy  own 
brother,  should  I  not  be  even  more  impressed  at 
seeing  the  herald  of  my  God  ? "  And  so  saying  he 
dismissed  his  brother.  But  he  caused  four  caskets 
to  be  made  :  two  covered  with  gold  and  precious 
stones,  but  containing  naught  but  dry  bones.  The 
other  two,  however,  he  covered  only  with  clay, 
but  filled  them  with  jewels  and  costly  pearls.    He 


cviii  APPENDIX 

then  summoned  the  courtiers  to  him  and  asked 
them  to  give  judgment  as  to  the  value  of  the 
caskets.  They  replied  that  those  covered  with 
gold  must  contain  the  royal  jewels,  while  the  clay 
could  be  of  no  particular  value.  Thereupon  the 
King  ordered  the  caskets  to  be  opened,  and  point- 
ing to  the  golden  ones  he  said,  "These  represent 
the  men  who  go  about  clothed  in  fine  raiment  but 
within  are  full  of  evil  deeds.  But  these,"  he 
added,  turning  to  the  caskets  of  clay,  "represent 
those  holy  men  who,  though  ill  clad,  are  full  of 
jewels  of  the  faith." 

[Death  Trumpet. — Occurrence  in  Barlaam,  Litera- 
ture.— See  App.  I.,  V.  Occurring  in  Arab.,  Georg.,  and 
Gr.,  it  must  have  been  in  Indian  original,  and  was 
probably  there  also  connected  with  "The  Four  Caskets." 
Nearly  all  the  derivates  of  the  Greek  contain  it. 

Indian  Original. — Legend  of  Asoka's  brother,  Vita- 
soka  (Burnouf J  Introd.).  (Cf.  Katha-sarit-sagara,  VI. 
xvii.,  tr,  Tawney,  i.  237.) 

Parallels. — The  Sword  of  Damocles  (Cicero,  Tusc. 
Disp.,  V.  21 ;  Oesterley  on  Gesta,  143 ;  Wendenmuth, 
a.  21 ;  Crane  on  Exempla,  xlii.b). 

Derivates. — Jacques  de  Vitry,  Exempla,  ed.  Crane, 
xlii.  ;  Paratus,  Sermones,  145  ;  Wright,  Latin  Stories, 
103  ;  John  of  Bromyard,  s.v.  "  Homo  "  ;  Oesta  Romano- 
rum,  ed.  Oesterley,  143  ;  Abundancia  exemp.,  f.  30.b  ; 
Gower,  Conf.  Amant.  (Cf.  Swan,  Gesta,  401) ;  3Iag. 
speculum  exemp.,  ed.  1610,  s.v.  Judicium;  Libro  de 
enxemplos,  121,  223 ;  Brit.  Mus.  MS.,  add.  11,284,  ^' 
27b,  40b  (Crane). 

Literature. — E.  Braunholtz.  Die  Erste  Nichtchrist- 
liche,  Parabel  des  Barlaam  und  Josaphat,  ihre  Her- 
kunft  und  Verbreitung,  Halle,  1884,  but  mainly  con- 
cerned with  Four  Caskets.     For  reviews,  &c.,  see  that 


APPENDIX  cix 

parable  s.v.  Literature ;  Oesterley  on  Gesta,  143 ; 
Wendenmuth.,  ii.  21.  (But  confusing  with  Damocles) 
Crane,  ut  supra  ;  Cassell,  Aus  Literatur  und  Symholik, 
166-8  ;  Kuhn,  74-5. 

The  Four  Caskets. — Occurrences  in  Barlaam. — In 
Arab.,  Georg.,  and  Gr.,  therefore  in  original.  In  all 
derivates  of  Gr. 

Indian  Original. — Tale  of  Asoka's  Minister  Yasas. 
(Burnouf ,  Introd. ,  333  ;  St.  Hilaire,  Bouddha,  105. ) 
With  the  addition  of  "The  Caskets,"  from  Buddhistic 
"  Folk-Tales,"  on  which  Benfey,  Pants,  i.  407  seq. 

Parallels. — Buddhistic  comparison  of  man's  body  to 
a  casket  {Lalita  Vistara,  tr.  Foucaux,  p.  358).  Cf. 
Gospel  parallel  of  Whited  Sepulchres  and  Talmudic 
Legends,  Bdba  Bathra,  s8a ;  Synhedrin,  io8b.  (Cf. 
Gaster,  Beitrdge,  pp.  6-10.)  For  Folk-Tales  contain- 
ing choice  of  Caskets,  see  Cosquin,  I.e. 

DeHvates. — Vincentius  Bellovacensis,  Spec,  hist,  xv. 
10  ;  Gerard  de  Roussillon,  ed.  Michel ;  Legenda  aurea, 
f.  138b,  and  offshoots  ;  Guy  de  Cambrai,  Barlaam,  ed. 
Zotenberg  and  Meyer,  p.  37  ;  Jehan  de  Conde,  "Dou 
roi  et  des  hiermittes  "  in  Dits  et  Contes,  ed.  Scheler. ,  II. 
i.  63 ;  Bartsch,  Provenz.  Lesebuch,  166-74  >  Storia 
de'  SS.  Barlaam  e  Oiosafatte,  ed.  Bottari,  Rome,  1734, 
p.  20  ;  Vita  di  Giosafatte  in  Bini,  Rime  e  prosa,  Lucca, 
1852,  p.  124 ;  Boccaccio,  Decamerone,  x.  i ;  Gower, 
Confessio  A  mantis,  ed.  Pauli,  ii.  203  ;  Morlini,  nov.  v. ; 
Straparola,  Notti,  fav.  v.  ;  Carion,  Chronica,  1533,  f. 
2013b  (Kaiser  Sigmund,  see  Genealogy  for  offshoots) ; 
Bromyard, Summa Prcedicantium,  s. v.  "  Honor" ;  Gesta 
Eomanorum,  ed.  Oesterley,  251,  ed.  Herrtage,  p.  294  ; 
Shakespeare,  Merchant  of  Venice,  ii.  i,  7,  9  ;  iii.  2  ; 
Jacques  de  Vitry,  Exempla,  ed.  Crane,  xlvii.  ;  Bozon, 
Contes  moralises,  ed.  Toulmin  Smith  and  Meyer, 
Ixxxiv. 

Literature. — Braunholtz,  ut  supra.  (Cf.  Reviews  by 
Zingarelli,  Arch.  Tradiz.  Popol,  iii.  143-6  ;  Brandes, 
Anglia,  viii.  24-6 ;  Varnhagen,  Deuts.  Lit.  Zeit.  1885, 


ex  APPENDIX 

p.  17 ;  Giorn.  Lett.  Ital. ,  iii.  142  ;  Bolte,  Jahrcsher. 
German.  Philol.,  vi.  116);  Simrock,  Quellen,  iii.  201 ; 
Landau,  Quellen ;  Benfey,  Pants,  1.  407 ;  Oesterley, 
Herrtage,  Crane,  11,  cc. ;  Kuhn,  74-5.] 


V.b.  Bird  and  Fisherman. 

A  bird  saw  a  fisbermaii  drawing  a  fisli  to  land, 
and  pounced  down  upon  it  and  swallowed  it.  But 
soon  the  fish-hook  caught  in  its  throat,  and  the 
fisherman  began  to  pull  it  in.  With  difiiculty  the 
bird  freed  itself ;  but  henceforth  it  dared  not 
swallow  any  fish,  for  fear  of  a  similar  danger,  and 
thus  died  of  hunger. 

[Only  in  Heb.  ix.,  but  probably  in  original,  since 
certainly  Indian,  (Cf.  Hijpotad.,  iv.  loi ;  Benfey, 
Pants,  i.  227,)] 


V.c.  The  Sower. 

When  the  sower  sows  his  seed  some  falls  on  the 
highway,  where  the  passengers  tread  it  under  foot. 
Others  are  blown  away  by  the  wind.  Others  picked 
up  by  the  birds.  Some  seeds  fall  on  rocky  ground, 
and  grow  only  till  the  roots  reach  the  rock.  Others 
fall  among  the  thistles.  Only  a  small  portion  falls 
in  rich  earth,  where  it  grows  and  brings  forth  fruit. 
The  sower  is  the  Sage  ;  the  seed  is  his  wisdom. 
The  seeds  that  fall  by  the  wayside,  &c.,  are  pieces 
of  wisdom  that  come  into  one  ear  only  to  go  out 
of  the  other.  Those  falling  on  rocky  ground  are 
not  taken   to   heart.     Those  among  thorns  meet 


I 


APPENDIX  cxi 

with  opposition  from  the  senses.  Only  that  which 
takes  root  in  the  heart  brings  forth  fruit  in  the 
character. 

\OccfVLrren/ies  in  Barlaam. — In  Arab.,  Georg,,  and 
Heb.  c.  X,,  and  Gr.  ;  probably,  therefore,  in  the 
original  in  some  form,  but  the  details  are  from  the 
New  Testament. 

Source.— Parable  of  Sower,  Matt.  xiii.  3  ;  Markiv.  3  ; 
Luke  viii.  5. 

Parallel. — Sutta  Nihata,  tr.  Fausboll,  pp.  1-5.  (Cf. 
Cams,  Gospel  of  Buddha,  §  74. )] 


Vl.a.  The  Man  in  the  Well. 
Z.  viii.,  L.  p.  93. 

A  man  saw  a  raging  .nriirnn].,  and  flying  from 
him  fell  into  a  pit.  But  as  he  fell  he  caught  hold 
of  a  branch  which  saved  him  from  falling  to  the 
bottom,  while  he  rested  his  feet  upon  a  projecting 
stone.  Looking  about  him  he  saw  two  mice,  one 
white  and  one  black,  gnawing  at  the  root  of  the 
branch  which  he  was  holding,  while  at  the  bottom 
of  the  well  he  saw  a  fiery  dragon,  and  near  the 
stone  on  which  his  feet  rested,  a  serpent,  with  four 
heads.  But  just  at  this  moment  he  noticed  on 
the  branch  he  was  holding  a  few  drops  of  honey 
trickling  down,  and  forgetting  the  unicorn,  the 
dragon,  the  snakes,  and  the  mice,  he  directed  his 
whole  thoughts  how  he  might  obtain  the  sweet 
honey. 

Now  the  unicorn  is  death,  the  well  is  the  world, 
full  of  manifold  evil,  the  two  mice  are  the  night 


cxii  APPENDIX 

and  tlie  day  which,  eat  away  the  branch  of  life, 
while  the  four  serpents  are  the  four  elements 
of  man's  body,  and  the  fiery  dragon  represents 
hell.  The  few  drops  of  honey,  the  pleasures  of 
this  world. 

{Occurrences  in  Barlaam. — In  Arab.,  Georg.,  and 
Gr. ,  therefore  in  Indian  original. 

Indian  Original. — Mahabharata,  xi.  (Cf.  Clouston, 
Athenceum,  Feb.  7,  1891.)  Jaina  version,  Chinese  ver- 
sion, Avadanas,  i.  132  seq.,  191  seq.,  Tibetan  version. 
(Cf.  Germania,  xxxv.  351  seq.)  For  variations,  see 
supra,  p.  Ixxiii. 

Parallels. — For  symbol  of  tree,  cf.  Madhusudana  on 
Bhagavadgita,  xv.  i.  A  reference  to  elephant  in 
Upanishads,  S.B.E.,  xv.  167.  For  resemblance  with 
Yggdrasil,  see  Grimm,  Teut.  Myth.,  1331,  1536. 

Derivates. — Occurs  in  Bidpai  literature,  cf.  Bidpai, 
ed.  Jacobs,  p.  Ixx.  (add.  Directorium,  ed.  Derenbourg, 
p.  34  and  refs.  in  note),  as  well  as  in  almost  all  ver- 
sions of  Barlaam.  In  Arab,  Romance  of  Avicenna, 
cf.  Noldeke,  Doctor  und  Garkoch,  p.  53  ;  Berachyah 
Nakdan,  68  (cf.  Steinschneider,  Z.D.M.G.,  xxvii.  562; 
Central-Anzeiger,  i.  134  ;  Uebersetzungen,  880).  Gesta, 
ed.  Oesterley,  168 ;  Legenda  aurea,  c.  180 ;  Vincent 
Bellovac, Hist.,  xiv.  15  ;  3Ior.,I.,  i.  20  ;  Odo  deShering- 
ton,  ap.  Hervieux,  Fab.  Lat.,  ii.  626  ;  Abund.  Exempl., 
f.  51 ;  Bareleta,  Sermones,  ed.  1505,  f.  9  ;  Spec.  Exempl., 
ed.  1487,  iv.  16;  Magn.  Spec.  Exempl.,  ed.  Major,  s.v. 
"  Delitiae,"  iv.  ;  Libra  de  los  Gatos,  48  ;  Jacques  de 
Vitry,  Exempla,  ed.  Crane,  134  ;  Bozon,  Contes  Mora- 
list, 29  ;  Dit  de  VUnicorne  et  du  Serpent  in  Jubinal, 
Nouv.  rec,  ii.  113 ;  and  Lidforss,  Choix,  1877,  No.  16 ; 
Stephen  de  Borbone,  Hubert  de  Roman,  50  ;  Rev.  d. 
lang.  rom.,  3rd  ser.,  ix.  161.  Cats  Dutch  poem,  MS.  ; 
Manul  Philes,  Carmina,  i.  126  seq.  ;  Slav,  version  by 
Veselovsky  (see  Kuhn,  77).  Chinese  Chapbook,  ap. 
R.A.S.,  China  branch,  XIX.,  i.  94. 


I 


APPENDIX  cxiii 

Illustrations. — Schnaase,  Oesch.  d.  Bild.  Kunste, 
2te,  Auf.,  vii.  262,  R. A.S.,  m<  supra  ;  Philes  and  Chinese 
Chapbook,  ut supra;  Bidpai,  ed.  Jacobs,  pp.  xxx.  61. 
Literature. — Kuhn  in  Fcstgruss  an  Otto  von  Boht- 
inr;k,  pp.  68-76,  with  addenda  in  Barlaam,  76-7 ; 
Oesterley,  Crane,  ut  supra  ;  Toulmin  Smith  and  Meyer 
on  Bozon,  p.  239  seq.  ;  Landau,  Quellen,  222  seg.  ; 
Clouston,  ut  supra;  Knust  in  Jahrb.  rom.  eng.  Litt., 
vi.  36  seq.  ;  Gott.  Oel.  Am.,  1867,  p.  1299  seq.  ;  Benfey, 
Pants,  i.  81,  ii.  528  ;  Jacobs,  ut  supra.'\ 


Vl.b.  The  Three  Friends. 
Z.  ix.,  L.  p.  95,  C.  438. 

A  man  once  had  three  friends,  two  of  whom  he 
loaded  with  gifts  and  friendly  acts  ;  the  third  he 
neglected.  One  day  he  was  seized  and  brought 
before  the  King,  who  ordered  him  to  find  security 
for  a  great  sum.  He  went  to  his  first  friend,  who 
told  him  he  could  only  give  him  a  single  garment. 
And  the  second  said  he  would  accompany  him  a 
little  way  to  the  King,  but  then  had  to  return  to 
his  own  house.  As  a  last  resort  he  went  to  the 
third  friend,  and  begged  him  to  forgive  his  negli- 
gence and  help  him  in  his  strait.  But  the  third 
friend  received  him  kindly,  and  said  he  would  go 
before  to  the  King  and  try  and  rescue  him  out 
of  the  hands  of  his  enemies. 

The  first  friend  is  wealth  ;  the  second,  wife  and 
children ;  the  third,  good  works. 

[Occurrences  in  Barlaam. — In  Arab.,  Georg.,  and 
Gr.  (Z.  ix.,  L.  p.  95),  therefore  in  the  original. 
Indian  Original. — Not  yet  discovered,  though  Kuhn, 


cxiv  APPENDIX 

p.  78,  gives  several  Indian  proverbs  in  which  good 
works  are  called  the  only  friends  that  accompany  you 
into  the  next  life. 

Parallels.  — Petrus  Alf  onsi,  Disc.  cler. ,  ii. ,  for  derivates 
of  which  see  Goedeke,  Evert/  Man,  1-7.  Cf.  Caxton, 
^sop,  ed.  Jacobs,  Alf.  i.,  A.  i,  263-4  5  Pirke  Eleazar, 
43.  (Cf .  I.  Levi  in  Rev.  d.  Etudes  juives,  xviii.  83-9  ; 
Steinschneider,  Uebersetzungen,  864.) 

Derivates. — In  all  translations  of  Barlaam  ;  Rudolf 
von  Ems,  Barlaam,  ed.  Pfeiffer,  120-7  >  Legenda  aurea, 
180  ;  Vincent  Bellovac,  Hist.,  xv.  16  ;  Mor.,  I.,  iv.  19  ; 
III, ,  X.  21  ;  Holkot,  Moralit.,  28  ;  Bromyard,  Summa,  A. 
xxi.  5  ;  Junior,  Scala  seli,  9  ;  Nic.  Purg.,  Dial,  creat., 
Directorium,  iv.  2,  D.  ;  Bareleta,  Sermones,  49 ; 
Martin  Polon,  Promptuarium,  xi,  B.  ;  Specul.  Exempt. , 
iv.  17  ;  Wright,  Latin  Stories,  108  ;  Selentroist,  15,  B.  ; 
Bodmer,  Fab. ,  247 ;  H.  Sachs. ,  I. ,  i.  100 ;  Herder,  Werke, 
ix.  64,  ed.  1829 ;  Svenski  Legendarium,  615  ;  Jacques 
de  Vitry,  Exempla,  120  ;  Peregrinus,  Sermones,  f.  30  ; 
Libro  de  Enxemplos,  No.  16  ;  Gesta  Romanorum,  ed. 
Oesterley,  138;  Acerra  philol.,  1708,  v.  95;  Sancho, 
Castigos,  36  ;  Manuel,  Conde  Lucanor,  48. 

Dramatic  Versions. — Every  Man,  ed.  Goedeke,  1865  ; 
Peter  Vandiest,  ed.  Logeman,  1893;  Christian Ischyrius, 
Homulus;  Jaspar  Gennep,  Commedia  hamuli  Ein 
schon  Spyl.,  1540,  &c.  ;  Homulus  Comedie  ofte  spel, 
Amsterdam,  1633  ;  G.  Lankveld  (Macropedius),  He- 
castus.  Colon,  1539  ;  L,  Rappolt,  Ein  schon  christlish 
Spiel,  Hecastus,  genannt.  ;  Hans  Sachs,  Ein  Comedi 
von  dem  reichem  sterbendem  Menschen,  1649  ;  other 
German  translations  by  Spanengbui-g,  Ravenstock, 
Schreckenberger,  Saurius,  Himmelreich,  Striceris  De 
dudesche  Schlomer,  Lubeck,  1584. 

Literature. — Goedeke,  Every  Man,  Homulus  und 
Hekastus,  Ein  Beitrag  zur  internationalen  Littera- 
turgeschichte  ;  Logeman,  Levi,  Steinschneider,  Oester- 
ley, Crane,  ut  supra.] 


APPENDIX  cxv 

VI.c.  r/i«  Kirvg  of  the  Year, 
Z.  X.,  L.  p.  98,  C.  441. 
It  was  the  custom  in  a  certain  country  to  select 
a  stranger  to  rule  over  them  each  year,  who  for 
that  time  had  full  power  and  enjoyed  all  the 
treasures  of  the  kingdom,  but  at  the  end  of  the 
year  he  was  stript  of  all  his  wealth  and  power  and 
banished  to  a  desolate  island.  But  on  one  occasion 
the  King  of  the  year  learnt  his  future  fate,  and  in 
anticipation  sent  to  the  island  a  large  amount  of 
treasure,  clothing,  food,  and  all  necessities  and 
luxuries,  so  that  he  wanted  for  nothing  when  the 
time  came  for  his  banishment. 

[Occurrences  in  Barlaam. — In  Arab.,  Georg.,  Heb., 
and  Gr.  (Z.  x.,  L.  p,  98),  therefore  in  original. 

Parallels. — Talmud,  Babat  Bathra,  iib  ;  Dham- 
mapada,  25,  235-8  ;  Matt.  vi.  19,  20, 

Derivates. — Bechai  ibn  Pakuda,  Choboth  Halehahoth 
(in  Arab.,  ed.  Zotenberg,  p.  90);  Jacques  de  Vitry, 
Exempla,  ix.  ;  Legenda  aurea,  180  ;  Stephen  de  Bor- 
bone,  Hubert  de  Roman  ;  Vincent  Bellovac,  Hist.,  xv. 
17;  Mor.,  II.,  i.  4;  Junior,  Scala  cell,  21b.  ;  Brom- 
yard, Summa,  O.,  i.  4 ;  Specul.  Exempl.,\v.  18 ;  Manuel, 
Conde  Lucanor,  49  ;  Libro  de  Enxemplos,  310  ;  Svenskt 
Legendar.,  616  ;  Peregrinus,  Sermones,  ix.,  post  Pent.  ; 
Paratus,  Sermones,  ii.  ;  Magn.  Specul.  Exempl.  s.v. 
"Mundus;"  Oesta,  ed.  Oesterley ;  Gallensis,  Com- 
munialoquium,  VII. ,  i.  S  j  Selentroist,  f.  14 ;  Brit.  Mus. 
MS.,  Add.  26,770,  f.  78;  11,284,  f-  78;  Langbein, 
Werke,  vii.  216-9. 

Literature. — Oesterley,  Crane,  Goedeke,  205;  Weiss- 
lovits,  154-60 ;  Kuhn,  79,  80 ;  Kohler,  Jahrb.  Bom. 
Eng.  Litt.,  ii.  22  ;  Cassel,  Aus  Litteratur  und  Si/mbolik, 
177.] 


cxvi  APPENDIX 

Vl.d.  Dogs  and  Carrion. 

Dogs  are  quarrelling  about  some  carrion,  when  a 
stranger  passes  by.  They  immediately  turn  upon 
him  and  attack  him  altogether,  though  he  has  no 
desire  to  interfere  with  their  prey. 

The  carrion  is  riches,  the  dogs  worldly  people, 
and  the  stranger  the  pious  hermit. 

[Occurrences  in  Barlaam. — Only  found  in  Heb.,  c. 
xxiii. ,  and  Arab. ,  in  all  three  forms  of  it.  { Cf .  Rehatsek, 
p.  140.)] 

VI.e.  The  Cannibal  King. 

A  king  is  forced  to  flee  wdth  wife  and  children 
before  the  enemy.  One  of  the  children  dies,  and 
they  are  forced  to  eat  him.  So  the  pious  eat  from 
necessity,  while  others  eat  with  appetite. 

[Occurrences  in  Barlaam. — In  Heb.  c.  xii.,  and  Arab. 
(cf.  Reh.,  p.  149),  not  in  Gr.,  which  probably  omitted 
it  for  aesthetic  reasons. 

Indian  Original. — Tibetan,  Dsanglun,  tr.  Schmidt, 
xxviii.  seq.,  ap.  Benfey,  Pants,  i.  391. 

Literature. — Kuhn,  21  ;  Cassel,  227  ;  Weisslovits, 
87 ;  Benfey,  I.e.] 

Vl.f.  The  Sun  of  Wisdom. 
Wisdom  is  like  the  sun,  which  shines  everywhere 
and  upon  all.    Yet  we  cannot  always  see  it,  because 
some  have  weak  sight,  and  cannot  bear  its  brilliance ; 
others  are  blind,  and  cannot  see  at  all. 

[Occwrrences  in  Barlaam. — In  Heb.,  c.   xv.,    and 
Arab.  ;  only  slight  traces  in  Gr. 
Literature. — Kuhn,  21 ;  Weisslovits,  94.] 


APPENDIX  cxvii 

Vl.g.  The  King  and  Shepherd. 

A  king  hunting  invites  a  shepherd  to  eat  with 
him  in  the  heat  of  the  day. 

ShepJierd.  "I  cannot  eat  with  thee,  for  I  have 
already  promised  another  greater  than  thee." 

King.  "Who  is  that?" 

Shepherd.  "  God,  who  has  invited  me  to  fast." 

King.  "  But  why  fast  on  such  a  hot  day  ? " 

Shepherd.  "I  fast  for  a  day  still  hotter  than 
this." 

King.  "  Eat  to-day,  fast  to-morrow." 

Shepherd.  "Yes,  if  you  will  guarantee  that  I 
shall  see  to-morrow." 

[Occurrences  in  Barlaam. — Only  in  Heb.,  c.  xvi.,  pro- 
bably from  Mahomedan  source. 
Literature. — Weisslovits,  97,  loi.] 


Vl.h.  The  Bird  and  the  Prophet. 

A  bird,  fearing  for  the  safety  of  its  eggs,  placed 
them  in  the  nests  of  other  birds.  When  the  storm 
arose  and  the  waves  approached,  it  went  to  the 
various  nests  and  uttered  its  cry.  Its  young  ones 
recognised  it  and  flew  away  with  it,  while  the  other 
fledglings  remained  to  be  destroyed. 

So  a  prophet  summons  the  faithful,  who  alone 
are  saved  from  destruction  by  recognising  his  voice. 

{Occurrences  in  Barlaam. — In  Heb.,  c.  xix.,  and 
Arab. 
Xifera^wre.— Weisslovits,  109.] 


cxviii  APPENDIX 

VI  I.  a.  The  Heathen  King  and  the  Believing  Vizier. 
Z.  xi.,  L.  p.  113,  C.  442. 

There  was  once  a  king  good  in  everything,  except 
that  he  was  wanting  in  faith.  His  vizier  desired 
to  cure  him  of  his  disbelief,  and  one  night  went 
out  with  him  into  the  city.  Seeing  a  light  in  a 
hut,  they  looked  through  and  saw  a  poor  couple, 
clothed  in  rags,  but  enjoying  themselves  with 
dancing  and  singing.  Then  the  King  asked,  "  How 
is  it  that  you  and  I,  so  rich  in  honour  and  wealth, 
have  never  enjoyed  so  much  pleasure  as  these 
fools?" 

"Why,  what  do  you  think  of  their  life,  0 
King  ? "  answered  the  vizier. 

"  More  wretched,  unhappy,  and  horrid  than  any 
I  have  ever  seen,"  answered  the  King. 

"  Then,"  said  the  Vizier,  "  Know,  0  King,  this  our 
life,  even  of  us  more  fortunately  placed  of  men, 
seems  but  as  their  life  in  the  eyes  of  the  Most 
High.  Only  those  who  seek  imperishable  wealth 
are  truly  happy.  And  that  wealth  is,  belief  in 
.  our  Lord  and  Saviour." 

[Occurre'oces  in  Barlaam. — In  Arab,,  Georg.,  Heb., 
and  Gr.  (Z,  xi.,  L.  p.  113). 

Indian  Original. — Unknown,  but  the  happy  pair 
seem  to  belong  to  the  caste  of  Mehter  (cf.  Kehatsek, 
p.  14s,  I.e.  ;  Kuhn,  22  n.). 

Dcrivates. — Jacques  de  Vitry,  Exempla,  ed.  Crane, 
78  ;  Wright,  Latin  Stories,  4 ;  Libro  de  Enxemplos, 
288  ;  Suchomlinoflf,  Cyrill  of  Turoff  (Russ,  1858),  pp. 
50-3  (cf.  Ku]?n,  74  n.).] 


APPENDIX 


Vll.a.  i.  The  Swimmer. 

A  swimmer  and  his  friend  went  bathing  together. 
The  friend  got  out  of  his  depth,  and  the  swimmer 
feared  that  he  would  drown,  but  as  he  went  to  his 
assistance,  he  had  the  further  fear  that  his  friend 
would  seize  him  and  cause  them  both  to  drown. 
But  nevertheless  he  went  near,  and  by  inducing 
his  friend  to  make  the  appropriate  motions  saved 
them  both. 

[In  Arabic  only,  Reh.  147.] 


Vll.b.  The  Rich  Young  Man  and  the  Beggar^s 
Daughter. 

Z.  xii.,  L.  p.  117,  C.  444. 

A  rich  merchant  once  desired  to  betroth  his  son 
to  a  wealthy,  beautiful,  and  well-bom  girl.  He, 
however,  refused  the  match,  and  fled  from  his 
father's  house.  During  his  journey  he  entered  a 
poor  man's  hut  to  shelter  himself  from  the  heat. 
There  he  saw  the  daughter  of  the  house  working 
with  her  hands  and  praising  God  for  His  goodness. 
Asking  her  why  she  was  so  grateful,  she  replied — 
"Because  the  good  God  has  given  me  the  chance 
of  entering  Paradise."  Struck  by  this  answer,  the 
young  man  desires  to  marry  her,  but  her  father 
would  not  consent  till  the  young  man  agreed  to 
put  aside  his  rich  clothing  and  live  their  life.  He 
does  80,  and  for  a  time  assists  in  the  work  of  the 
house,  till  at  last  the  father  is  convinced  of  his 


cxx  APPENDIX 

sincerity  and  betroths  him  to  his  daughter,  and 
then  shows  him  a  hidden  treasure  which  he  gives 
to  him. 

{Occurrences  in  Barlaam. — In  Arab.,  Georg.,  Heb., 
and  Gr.  (Z.  xii.,  L.  p.  113),  therefore  in  original.  The 
Halle  MS.  of  the  Arab,  omits. 

Parallels, — Cf.  Percy  Ballads,  King  Cophetua.] 


Vll.b.  ii.  Education  by  Love. 

A  king  had  a  son  who  grew  up  coarse  and 
thoughtless,  ill-bred,  and  undignified.  All  the 
learned  men  of  the  kingdom  tried  in  vain  to  im- 
prove him.  One  day  his  teacher  appeared  before 
the  King  and  announced  a  new  misfortune,  the 
Prince  had  fallen  in  love.  When  the  King  heard 
this  he  gave  his  mantle  to  the  teacher,  and  thanked 
him  for  the  good  news.  Summoning  the  girl  to 
him,  he  instructed  her  to  refuse  to  have  anything 
to  do  with  the  Prince  till  he  behaved  in  a  more 
dignified  and  well-bred  manner.  Accordingly  the 
Prince  set  himself  to  improve  his  manners,  and 
soon  became  a  model  of  propriety. 

[Occurrences  in  Barlaam. — Only  in  Heb.,  c.  xviii., 
where  it  is  inserted  in  VII.  b. 

Parallel. — Boccaccio,  Dec,  V.  i.  ;  Dryden,  Gimon 
and  Iphigenia" {ci.  Steele,  "To  love  her  was  a  liberal 
education  "). 

Literature. — Weisslovits,  108  ;  Kuhn,  43  ;  Landau, 
Quellen,  103.] 


APPENDIX  cxxi 

VII.c.  Man  and  Bird. 

Z.  vii.,L.  p  83,0.435. 

A  man  caught  a  nightingale,  which  promised  him 
three  precious  pieces  of  advice  if  he  would  let  him 
free.  He  agreed  ;  whereupon  the  nightingale  said, 
"  Do  not  attempt  the  impossible.  Regret  nothing 
that  is  past.  Believe  no  improbable  tale."  The 
man  then  let  the  nightingale  free.  He,  desiring 
to  test  him,  cried,  "Fool,  you  little  know  what 
treasure  you  have  lost.  I  have  within  me  a  pearl 
as  large  as  an  eagle's  ^gg."  The  man,  full  of  greed, 
tried  to  entice  the  nightingale  within  his  door 
again,  promising  to  let  her  go  free.  The  nightin- 
gale said,  "  Now  I  see  what  use  you  will  make  of 
my  three  pieces  of  advice.  I  told  you  never  to 
regret  what  was  past,  and  yet  you  are  sorry  that 
you  let  me  go  free.  I  advised  you  not  to  try  the 
impossible,  and  yet  you  are  attempting  to  get  me 
again  within  your  power.  I  told  you  never  to 
trust  the  improbable  tale,  and  yet  you  believed 
me  when  I  said  that  I  had  within  me  a  pearl 
greater  than  my  whole  body." 

[Occuri'ences  in  Barlaam. — In  Arab.,  Georg.,  Heb., 
and  Gr. ,  therefore  in  original. 

Indian  Original. — Cf.  Benfey,  Pants,  i.  380. 

Parallels. — Tutinameh,  tr.  Iken,  vii.  46 ;  tr.  Rosen, 
i.  137  (cf.  Benfey,  I.e.). 

Derivates. — Petrus  Alfonsi,  Disc.  cler.  xxiii.  ;  Cax- 
ton's  /Esop,  ed,  Jacobs,  Alf.  vi.  ;  Gesta,  ed.  Oesterley, 
167;  Jacques  de  Vitry,  28;  Nic.  Purg.,  Dial,  creat. 
100 ;  Vartan,  Fables,  xiii.  ;  Brolnyard,  Summa,  M,  xi. 
78 ;  Junior,  Scala  celi,  vii.b.  ;  Wright,  Latin  Stories, 


cxxii  APPENDIX 

b.  170 ;  Legenda  aurea,  ed.  Grasse,  180 ;  Libra  de 
Enxemplos,  53  ;  Stainhowel,  ^sop,  collect,  vi.  (and 
derivates) ;  Le  Grand,  Fabliaux,  iii.  113  ;  MysUre  du 
roi  Advenis  in  Hist,  du  theatre  franc. ,  ii.  475  ;  Marie 
de  France,  ed,  Roquefort,  i.  314,  ii.  324 ;  Selentroist, 
i4.b ;  Luther,  Tischreden,  612  ;  Hans  Sachs,  D.  iv. 
428  ;  Kirchhof,  Wendunmuth,  iv,  34  ;  Wieland,  Vogel- 
gesang,  ap.  Werke,  ed.  1796,  xviii,  315  ;  Le  lai  de  Loiselet, 
ed.  G.  Paris,  1883  ;  Lydgate,  Chorle  and  Byrde ;  cf. 
Temple  of  Glass,  edit,  Schick,  p.  c.  135. 

Literature. — Oesterley,  Crane,  Benfey,  Jacobs,  Paris, 
Schick,  II. cc] 


VII, c.  ii.  The  Tyrannical  King. 

There  was  once  a  king  who  made  every  one 
tremble  around  him.  One  day  a  servant,  when 
handing  him  the  soup,  from  fear  spilt  a  little. 
Before  the  King  could  express  his  rage,  the  servant 
emptied  the  whole  tureen.  "Why  did  you  do 
that?"  said  the  King.  "I  knew,  my  Lord,"  said 
the  servant,  "that  you  would  punish  me  severely 
for  my  first  small  fault,  and  thereby  lose  dignity 
in  the  eyes  of  your  people,  so  I  therefore  arranged 
to  do  something  worth  the  punishment  I  saw  forth- 
coming." Thereupon  the  King  forgave  him,  and 
became  less  tyrannical  in  future. 

{Occurrences  in  Barlaam. — Only  in  Heb. ,  c.  xxiv.] 

Vll.d.  Desert  and  Garden. 

There  is  a  desert  full  of  robbers  and  beasts  of 
prey.     In  the  midst  is  a  garden  with  a  wall  too 


APPENDIX  cxxiii 

high  to  be  scaled  ;   on  the  other  side  is  a  sea  of 
poison,  over  which  blows  a  fiery  simoon. 

The  desert  is  the  world,  the  garden  represents 
the  joys  of  the  faithful,  the  sea  the  misery  of  the 
wicked. 

[Occurrences  in  Barlaam. — In  Arabic,  Reh.,  151.] 


VlI.e.  Language  of  Animals. 

A  man  once  learnt  the  language  of  animals,  but 
on  condition  that  if  he  betrayed  the  secret  he 
would  have  to  die.  One  night  he  heard  an  ass 
recommend  an  ox  to  feign  illness  so  as  to  escape 
work,  whereat  he  laughed  aloud.  His  wife  wished 
to  know  why  he  laughed,  but  he  would  not  tell 
her.  Next  day,  when  the  ox  pretended  to  be  ill 
he  ordered  the  ass  to  do  its  work ;  and  at  night, 
when  the  ass  returned,  he  told  the  ox  that  he  was 
to  be  slain  on  the  morrow  if  he  were  not  better. 
Whereat  the  man  laughed  again.  His  wife  was 
eager  to  know  why  he  laughed,  even  though  he 
told  her  it  would  be  his  death  to  let  her  know. 
"  Either  your  death  or  mine,"  said  the  wife,  "  for 
I  will  not  eat  till  I  know  ; "  so  the  man  agreed  to 
let  her  know  the  next  day,  and  prepared  for  his 
death.  All  was  sadness  in  the  house,  even  the 
dogs  would  not  eat  their  food,  but  a  cock  and  his 
wives  pecked  away  merrily,  till  one  of  the  dogs 
said,  "Do  you  not  know  our  master  is  to  die 
to-day  ? "  "  More  fool  he,"  said  the  cock  ;  "  I  can 
rule  ten  wives."     "What  can  you  do?"  said  the 


cxxiv  APPENDIX 

dog.  "  Take  a  stick  to  her,"  said  tlie  cock,  "  and 
I'll  warrant  she  won't  want  to  know  his  secrets." 
The  man,  who  had  heard  this,  followed  the  cock's 
advice,  and  saved  his  life. 

\Occurrcnces  in  Barlaam. — Only  in  Heb.,  c.  xxiv., 
where  the  language  is  taught  by  King  Solomon,  but 
certainly  Indian  in  origin. 

Indian  Original. — Harivanso,  1274  seq.  (tr.  Benfey, 
Or.  u.  Oec,  ii.  148)  ;  Ramayana,  II.,  xxxv.  15  seq.  ; 
Tamel,    Vedala  Cadai  (tr.  Kabington,  Misc.  Trans., 

i-  55). 

Parallels. — ^sop,  ed.  Halm,  18  (cf.  Eraser,  Arch. 
Rev.,  i.  81-91,  161-181). 

Derivates. — Tutinameh,  tr.  Rosen.,  ii.  236;  Peter 
Alfonsi,  Disc,  cler.,  ii.  7 ;  Arabian  Nights,  First  tale 
in  all  versions ;  Gesta  Romanorwm,  ed.  Oesterley,  qy. 
Wuk,  VoWs  Mdrchen  der  Serben,  iii.  (Denton,  Serbian 
Folk-tales;  Leger,  Contes  Slaves,  xi.  ;  Krauss,  Sagen 
der  Slid  Slaven,  I.  xcvii. ) ;  Nonthu  Kpakaranam  in 
Z'eits.  f.  Ethn.,  i.  152 ;  Morlini,  Novelloe,  Ixxi.  ;  Stra- 
parola,  xii.  3  ;  Landes,  Contes  Annamites,  xcix.  ;  Rad- 
loof,  Proben,  vi.  250  seq.  (man  dies) ;  Schreck,  Finn. 
Mdrchen;  Koelle,  Afric.  Nat.  Lit.  (Grimm,  Hunt,  ii. 
541)  ;  Raymond  Lully,  Libre  de  Maravelles,  VII.,  vi. 
42  ;  Reinisch,  Sahosprache,  i.  109  seq. 

Literature, — Benfey,  Mdrchen  von  der  Tiersprache 
in  Orient  und  Occident,  ii.  133-71  (add.  Klein  Schrift, 
ii.  234-b) ;  J.  G,  Fraser,  Language  of  Animals,  ut 
supra;  Steinschneider,  Manna,  loi  seq.  ;  Arch.  Slav. 
Phil.,  vii.  318,  515  ;  Z.D.M.G.,  xlvi.  402 ;  Kuhn,  81.] 


VII. f.  The  Robbers'  Nemesis. 

Two  swindlers  plotted  to  rob  a  stranger  mer- 
chant of  his  money.  They  brought  him  jewels 
to  a  feast,  but  intended  to  rob  him  of  them ;  but 


APPENDIX  cxxv 

each  envying  the  other  his  share  in  the  booty, 
secretly  put  poison  in  his  food,  so  they  both  died, 
and  the  merchant  was  saved. 

[Occurrences  in  Barlcuam.— Only  in  Heb. ,  c.  27,  but 
certainly  Indian. 

Indian  Original. — Vedabhha  Jataka,  ed,  Cowell,  No. 
48,  i.  121-4,  Kashmir  version,  tr.  Knowles,  in  Orien- 
talist, i.  52-60, 

Parallels. — Cosquin,  Contes  de  Lorraine,  No.  xxx. 
(Cf.  notes  i.  287-8.) 

Derivates.  —  Persian,  Attar,  Macibat  Nama,  tr. 
Ruckart,  Z.D.M.G.,  xiv.  280-7  (tr.  Warner,  Prov.  Pers. 
Cent. ,  Leyden,  1644,  p.  31) ;  Arabian  Nights,  tr.  Burton, 
ii.  158  seq.,  and  supp.,  i.  250  seq.  (cf.  Orientalist,  i. 
4.6-7) ;  Tibetan  Schiefner-Ralston,  286-7  ;  Chaucer, 
Pardonere's  Tale;  Ciento  Novelle  Antiche,  Ixxxiii. 
(libro  di  novelle,  Ixxxii. ) ;  Morlini,  Novellm,  xlii.  ; 
D'Ancona,  Rappres  Sacre,  ii.  33  seq.  ;  Fabricius,  Cod. 
Apoc.  Nov.  Test. ,  iii.  395  ;  Robles,  Leyendas  Moriscas, 
No.  I  ;  Hans  Sachs  Braga,  Cantos,  No.  143  ;  P.  Paris, 
Man.  Franc,  iv.  83  ;  L.  Hunt,  Death  and  the  Ruffians. 

Literature. — H.  D.  Francis,  Vedabbha  Jataka  com- 
pared with  the  Pardonere's  Tale,  Camb.,  1884,  8vo,  pp. 
12  ;  R.  Morris,  Cont.  Rev.,  1881,  i.  738  ;  Academy,  22nd 
Dec.  1883,  12th  Jan.  1884;  Tawney  in  Jour.  Phil., 
212-8 :  Glouston,  Pop.  Tales,  i.  379-406 ;  Chaucer 
Society,  Originals,  129-34,  415-36;  Skeat,  Chaucer,  iii. 
439-45  ;  Griinbaum,  Neu£  Beitrdge,  279-  82 ;  Kuhn,  82.] 


IX.a.  The  Tame  Gazelle. 

Z.  xiii.,  L.,  p.  130,  C.  446. 

A  rich  man  had  once  a  young  gazelle.  As  it 
grew  up  it  began  to  long  for  the  wilderness.  So 
one  day  it  went  and  joined  a  herd  of  wild  gazelles, 


cxxvi  APPENDIX 

but  came  back  at  night.  And  henceforth  it  used 
to  join  the  herd  every  day.  This  at  last  was 
noticed.  And  the  servants  of  the  rich  man  fol- 
lowed it  on  horseback,  killed  many  of  the  wild 
gazelles,  and  drove  back  the  tame  one,  which  they 
ever  afterwards  kept  chained  up. 

[Occurrences  in  Barlaam. — In  Arab.,  Georg.,  and 
Gr.  (Z.  xiii, ,  L.  p.  130,  C.  446).  Not  in  Hebrew,  which 
substitutes  "Greedy  Hound,"  ix.b.  q.v.l 


IX.b.  The  Greedy  Dog. 

In  two  neighbouring  cities  a  marriage  was  to  be 
held  on  one  and  the  same  day.  A  greedy  dog  who 
knew  of  this  determined  to  attend  both  wedding 
breakfasts.  He  set  off  early  for  one  town,  but 
arrived  too  late,  and  when  he  went  to  the  other 
the  feasting  was  over,  and  he  only  got  blows. 

[Occurrences  in  Barlaam. — Only  in  Heb.,  c.  xvii., 
where  it  is  substituted  for  "The  Tame  Gazelle." 

Parallels. — iEsop,  Dog  and  Sliadow  (Caxton,  ed. 
Jacobs,  Ro.  i.  5).] 


X.a.  The  Two  Halves  of  a  King's  Life. 

A  prince  being  born  during  the  conjunction  of 
Jupiter  and  Venus,  astrologers  prophesy  a  change 
in  his  life.  When  he  succeeds  he  lives  in  great 
splendour  till  middle  age.  At  a  great  feast,  sur- 
rounded by  his  most  costly  ornaments,  he  thinks 
of  looking  at  himself  in  the  glass,  and  sees  his  grey 


APPENDIX  cxxvii 

hairs,  wliich  cause  liim  to  devote  himself  to  a  life 
of  piety. 

{Occurrences  in  Barlaam. — Only  one  of  the  Arab, 
versions. 

Indian  Original. — Clearly  a  variant  of  the  life  of 
Buddha,  wherefore  Kuhn  suggests  derived  from  the 
Kitab-al-BvM. 

Literature. — Hommel,  I.e.  i66  ;  Kuhn,  15. 

X.b,  King,  Man,  and  Skull. 
A  wicked  king  was  bringing  his  realm  to  ruin, 
when  a  sage  came  before  him  and  kicked  a  skull 
in  front  of  him.  Then  he  took  weights  and  scales 
and  measured  out  as  much  dust  as  would  weigh  a 
dihrem,  and  placed  this  in  the  eyes  of  the  skulL 
On  being  asked  what  was  the  meaning  of  this 
action,  he  said,  "This  skull  was  the  skull  of  a 
king,  and  he  used  to  pay  royal  honours  to  it ;  but 
finding  it  insensible,  he  then  kicked  it  about  to 
see  if  it  could  feel  contumely.  But  as  the  King 
had  seen,  there  was  no  sign  of  resentment  in  the 
skull ;  and  he  wanted  to  know  if  that  could  be  a 
king's  skull  when  a  dihrem  weight  of  dust  could 
cover  the  eyes,  which,  when  living,  possessed  all  they 
saw."  The  King  was  struck  by  the  worthlessness  of 
all  his  possessions,  and  became  converted  to  piety. 

[Occurrences  in  Barlaam. — Only  in  one  of  Arab, 
versions  and  in  its  Persian  translation.  Probably  de- 
rived from  Alexander  Romance. 

Parallels.— TaXmnd,  Tamid,  526  (Steinschneider 
Uebers.,  896). 

Literature. — Hommel,  167  I.e. ;  Zacher,  Alex.  Magni 
Iter,   1859,   p.    17 ;   Hertz,  Aristoteles  in  Alexander 


cxxviii  APPENDIX 

DichtUTigen;  Eisenmenger,  Entdecktes  Judenthum,  ii. 
321 ;  Vogelstein,  Adnotationes  ad  Fabulas  de  Alex. 
Magno,  1865,  p.  16;  Steinschneider,  I.  c.,%  540. 

X,c.  Tlie  Prince  who  left  his  Father's  House. 

A  prince,  tlie  only  son  of  a  king,  in  tlie  midst 
of  play  in  his  boyhood,  took  one  step  and  said, 
"Your  fate  is  to  have  trouble."  Then  a  second 
step,  and  said,  "And  to  become  old  and  feeble." 
Then  a  third  step,  saying,  "And  then  you  will 
die."  Astrologers,  thereupon,  announced  that  he 
would  become  a  great  saint.  And  the  King  put 
him  a  guard  so  he  could  never  be  left  alone.  One 
day,  however,  he  escapes  them,  and  encounters  a 
funeral,  and  learns  that  all  men  must  die.  He 
tells  his  guard  that  if  this  is  true  they  are  mad. 
The  astrologers  recommend  the  King  to  marry  the 
Prince.  On  the  wedding  night,  the  Prince  calls  for 
wine  for  his  bride,  and  when  she  sleeps  rises  and 
leaves  her.  He  finds  a  companion,  and  they  both 
take  refuge  in  the  castle  of  another  king,  where 
the  Princess  falls  in  love  with  the  Prince  ;  but  he 
rejects  her  overtures  and  flees.  The  King  has  him 
pursued  and  brought  back.  He  tells  the  following 
parables : — 

The  Drunken  King^s  Son  who  fell  into  a  Grave. 

The  Thieves  who  stole  a  Golden  Vessel  containing 
Serpents. 

The  Prince  freed  from  Prison  falling  into  a  Pit 
with  Dragons. 

The  Man  who  fell  among  the  Ghouls. 


APPENDIX  cxxix 

By  these  parables  he  frees  himself,  and  wanders 
about  converting  numbers  to  the  true  faith,  till  at 
last  he  comes  back  to  his  father,  the  old  King. 

[Occurrences  in  Barlaam. — Only  in  Bombay  form  of 
the  Arab,  version. 

Indian  OrigvnaZ. — Clearly  a  variant  of  the  Buddha 
legend. 

Parallels. — The  legend  of  St.  Alexis  has  the  episode 
of  the  desertion  of  the  wife  on  the  wedding  night. 

Literature. — Hommel,  169-72  ;  Kuhn,  15.] 


X.c.  iv.  The  Man  among  the  Ghouls. 

A  ship  was  shipwrecked  on  an  island  inhabited 
by  ghouls,  who  turned  themselves  into  beautiful 
maidens  to  entice  the  shipwrecked  sailors.  They 
lived  very  happily  for  some  time,  till  the  captain 
came  across  an  earlier  victim  of  the  ghouls,  who 
told  him  what  they  were.  He  also  told  him  that 
their  only  chance  of  escape  was  from  a  gigantic 
bird  who  visited  the  island  once  a  year.  But  the 
captain  is  warned,  that  if  he  looks  back  when 
escaping,  he  will  fall  off  and  be  drowned.  On  the 
appointed  day  the  sailors  intoxicate  the  ghouls,  and 
perch  upon  the  back  of  the  bird.  The  ghouls, 
however,  call  to  the  sailors  as  they  depart,  and 
when  the  captain  lands  he  finds  that  none  of  the 
sailors  have  survived  the  voyage. 

[Occurrences  in  Barlaam. — Only  in  one  form  of 
Arab. 

Indian  Original. — Valahassa  Jataka,  ed.  Fausboll, 
ii.  127  ;  tr,  E.  Miiller  in  Pali  Gramma/r,  128  seq. 

Parallels. — Myth  Sirens  (cf.  Academy,  13,  27th  Aug. 

i 


cxxx  APPENDIX 

1881) ;  Sindahad  Cycle  (Clouston,  50,  150,  235),  tr. 
Tawney,  i.  60,  Katha-Sarit-Sagara. 

Derivates  of  Indian. — Divya  Vadmia,  ed.  Co  well 
and  Neil,  524-6;  Tibetan  in  J.R.A.S.,  1888,  504-6; 
Chinese,  Beal,  Romantic  Legend,  332-40 ;  Buddhist 
Eeeords,  ii.  241. 

Literature. — H.  Wenzel,  A  Jataka  Tale  from  Tibetan 
in  J.R.A.S.,  I.e. ;  Kuhn,  81 ;  Hommel,  172.] 


Xll.a.  The  Amorous  Wife. 

A  young  man,  having  married  a  wife  of  a  pas- 
sionate temperament,  told  her  whenever  she  could 
not  restrain  her  feelings  to  let  down  her  hair  as  a 
signal.  It  happened  that  a  war  broke  out,  and 
the  young  man  was  summoned  to  join  the  army. 
But  just  as  he  was  leaving,  his  wife  let  down  her 
hair,  and  the  battle  was  won  without  him.  When 
he  was  remonstrated  with,  he  replied,  "I  had  an 
enemy  at  home  with  whom  I  had  to  fight." 

[Occurrences  in  Barlaam. — Only  in  Georg.  version, 
in  the  conversation  between  Theudas  and  the  King. 
Literature. — Hommel  in  Weisslovitz,  148.] 

Xlll.a.   The  Youth  who  had  never  seen  a  Woman. 

Z.  xiv.,  L,  p.  220,  C.  446. 

A  king  had  a  son  born  to  him  in  his  old  age, 
and  wf  s  warned  by  his  astrologers  and  physicians 
that  his  son  would  be  blind  if  he  ever  saw  the  light 
before  he  was  twelve  years  old.  Accordingly  the 
King  built  for  him  a  subterranean  chamber,  where 
he  was  kept  till  he  was  past  the  fatal  age.    There- 


APPENDIX  cxxxi 

upon  he  was  taken  out  from  his  retreat  and  shown 
all  the  beauties  of  the  world,  gold  and  jewels, 
and  arms,  and  carriages  and  horses,  and  beautiful 
dresses.  But  seeing  some  women  pass  he  asked 
what  they  might  be,  and  was  told,  "  Demons,  who 
lead  men  astray."  Afterwards  the  King  asked  him 
which  of  all  the  beautiful  things  he  had  seen  he 
desired  most ;  and  the  Prince  answered,  "  The 
demons  which  lead  men  astray." 

[Occurrences  in  Barlaam. — In  Georg.  and  Gr.  (Z. 
xiv.,  L.  p.  220),  but  only  in  Bombay  version  of  the 
Arab,  text  and  not  at  all  in  Heb.,  yet  clearly  in 
original  (see  next  section). 

Indian  Original. — Story  of  Rshyasrnga  in  Maha- 
bharata,  iii.  9999  ;  and  Ramayana,  I.  ix.  (cf.  Schiefner 
in  Mel.  Asiat.,  viii.  112-6). 

Derivates. — R.  Basset,  Vie  d'Abba  Yoha/nni,  Texte 
ethiopien,  trad,  franc,  Algiers,  1884  (not  from  Ethiopia 
Barlaam) ;  Jacques  de  Vitry,  Exempla,  82  ;  Wright, 
Latin  Stories,  3,  cf.  78  ;  Lihro  de  Enxemplos,  231  ; 
Scala  cell,  f.  15.  b.  ;  Prompt.  Exempl.  L.  xxiv.  ;  Boc- 
caccio, Decameron,  Day  IV.  ;  Zambrini,  Lihro  di 
Novelle. 

Literature. — Crane,  I.e.  ;  Landau,  Quellen,  223  ; 
D'Ancona,  Studj,  307;  Kuhn,  80.] 


Xlll.b.  Peacock  and  Raven. 

A  king  showed  a  foreign  merchant  his  treasures, 
and  asked  him  if  there  were  anything  wanting. 
The  merchant  said,  "Only  a  peacock,"  which  he 
described.  So  the  King  sent  his  vizier  with  a 
large  amount  of  gold  to  buy  a  peacock.  But  he 
hid  the  gold,  and  dyed  a  raven,  and  brought  it  to 


cxxxii  APPENDIX 

the  King.  But  shortly  afterwards  the  merchant 
brought  two  real  peacocks  as  a  present  to  the  King. 
The  vizier  maintained  that  his  was  the  authentic 
bird.  Whereupon  the  merchant  poured  hot  water 
on  the  raven,  which  changed  colour  at  once.  The 
same  test  applied  to  the  peacocks  only  made  them 
more  beautiful.  So  the  King  honoured  the  mer- 
chant and  punished  the  vizier. 

The  merchant  is  Buddha,  the  vizier  an  idolater, 
the  peacock  belief  in  God,  the  raven  heresy. 

^OccvA-rences  in  Barlaxim. — Only  in  Bombay  text  of 
Arab.,  but  certainly  Indian  (see  next  section). 

Indian  Original.  —  Baveru  Jataka,  tr.  Morris  in 
Folklore  Journal,  iii.  124. 

Parallel. — ^Esop,  Daw  in  Peacock'' s  Feathers  (cf. 
Caxton,  Ro.  ii,  15,  and  note  i.  77  n). 

Literature. — Kuhn,  31 ;  Jacobs,  I.e. 


Z\)c  X?f  of  Saignt  balaam, 


C  ^txt  folotoeti  of  ISalaam  tfje  J^ermgte, 


3B 


ALAAM  of  whome  faynt  Johan  da- 
mafcene  made  the  hyftorye  with  grete 
dyligence  /  In  whome  deuyne  grace  fo 
wroughte  that  he  conuerted  to  the  feythe 
faynt  Jofaphat/  &  thenne  as  al  ynde  was  ful 
of  cryften  peple  &  of  monkes/  ther  aroos 
a  puyfTaunt  kyng  wiche  was  named  anemyr 
whiche  made  grete  perfecucion  to  criften  men 
&  fpecyally  to  monkes  /  &  it  happed  fo  that  one 
whiche  was  frende  of  the  kynge  &  chyef  in  his 
paleys  /  by  the  Infpiracion  of  deuyne  grace  lefte 
the  halle  ryal/  for  to  entre  in  to  the  ordre  of 
monkes  /  &  whan  the  kyng  herd  fay  that  he  was 
criften  he  was  wode  for  angre  /  and  dyd  fo  feche 
hym  thorugh  euery  deferte  til  that  he  was  foude 
with  grete  payne/  and  thenne  he  was  brought 
tofore  hym  /  &  whan  he  fawe  hym  in  a  vyle  cote 
&  moche  lene  for  hongre/  whyche  was  wonte 
to  be  couerd  with  precious  clothynge  and  ha- 
bounded  in  moche  richefle  &  fayd  to  hym  o 
thou  fole  &  out  of  thy  mynde/  why  haft  thou 

chaunged 


4  ^LYF  OF  SA YNT  BALAAM. 

chaunged  thyn  honour  in  to  vylonye/  &  arte 
made  the  player  of  children  /  and  he  faid  to  hym 
yf  thou  wylt  here  of  me  refon  /  put  fro  the  thyn 
enemyes/  thenne  the  kyng  demanded  hym  who 
were  his  enemyes/  &  he  faid  to  hym  yre  & 
couetyfe/  for  they  empeflhe  &  lette/  that 
trouthe  may  not  be  feen/  ne  to  affaye  pru- 
dence/ and  equyte  To  whom  the  kyng  faid/ 
lete  it  be  as  thou  fayeft  /  &  that  other  faid  /  the 
foles  defpyfe  the  thynges  that  ben/  lyke  as  they 
were  not  /  and  he  that  hath  not  the  tafte  of  the 
thynges  that  ben  /  he  fhall  not  vfe  the  fwetnefle 
of  them  /  &  may  not  lerne  the  trouthe  of  them 
that  been  not/  and  whan  he  had  Ihewyd  many 
thynges  of  the  myfterye  of  thyncarnacion  /  the 
kynge  fayd  to  hym  yf  I  had  not  promyfed  the  atte 
begynnynge  that  I  fhold  put  aweye  yre  fro  my 
counceyl  I  Iholde  cafte  thy  bodye  in  to  the  fyre  / 
Goo  thy  weye  and  flee  fro  myn  eyen  that  I  fee 
the  nomore  /  &  that  I  now  dyftreffe  the  not  / 
and  anone  the  man  of  god  wente  his  waye  al 
heuyly  /  by  caufe  he  had  not  fuffred  marterdom  / 
Thus  thenne  in  this  mene  whyle  it  happyd 
that  the  kyng  whiche  had  noo  chylde  /  ther  was 
a  fayr  fone  borne  of  his  wyf/  and  was  callyd 
Jofaphat  &  the  kyng  afTemblyd  a  righte  grete 
companye  of  peple  for  to  make  facrefyfe  to  his 
goddes  for  the  natyuyte  of  his   fone/  &   alfo 

aflemblyd 


^LYF  OF  SAYNT  BALAAM.  5 

aflemblyd  Iv  allronomyens  /  of  whom  he  en- 
quyred  what  Ihold  befalle  of  his  fone/  &  they 
fayd  to  hym  that  he  fhold  be  grete  in  power  & 
in  richefles/  &  one  more  wyfe  than  another 
faid/  fyr  this  childe  that  is  born  Ihal  not  be  in 
thy  reygne/  but  he  llial  be  in  another  moche 
better  without  comparyfon  /  and  know  thou  that 
I  fuppofe  that  he  fhal  be  of  cryften  relygyon  / 
which  thou  perfecuteft/  &  that  fayd  not  he  of 
hym  felf/  but  he  fayd  it  by  Infpyracion  of  god/ 
And  whan  the  kynge  herde  that  he  doubted 
moche  and  dyd  do  make  without  the  cyte  a 
ry3t  noble  paleys  /  and  therein  fette  he  hys  fone 
for  to  dwell  and  abyde/  and  fette  right  fayre 
yongelynges/  and  commanded  them  that  they 
fliold  not  fpeke  to  hym  of  deth/  ne  of  old 
age/  ne  of  fekenes/  ne  of  pouerte  ne  of  no 
thynge  that  may  gyue  hym  caufe  of  heuynes 
but  fay  to  hym  alle  thynges  that  ben  ioyous  / 
fo  that  hys  minde  may  be  efpryfed  with  glad- 
nes  /  &  that  he  thynke  on  no  thynge  to  come  / 
and  anone  as  ony  of  his  fervauntes  were  feke/ 
The  kynge  commaunded  for  to  take  hem 
aweye/  and  fette  another  hool  in  hys  llede/ 
and  commaunded  that  no  mencyon  Ihold  be 
made  to  hym  of  Jhefu  crylle/  C  In  that  tyme 
was  wyth  the  kynge  a  man  whych  was  fecretely 
cryften/  and  was  chyef  emonge  alle  the  noble 

prynces 


6  tLLVF  OF  SA  YNT  BALAAM. 

prynces  of  the  kynge/  and  as  he  wente  on  a 
tyme  to  hunte  wyth  the  kynge/  he  fond  a 
pour  man  lyeng  on  the  grounde/  whiche  was 
hurte  on  the  foot  of  a  beeft/  whyche  prayed 
that  he  wold  receyue  hym  /  and  that  he  myght 
of  hym  be  holpen  by  fomme  meane  /  and  the 
knyght  fayd  I  fhall  receyue  the  gladly/  but  I 
wote  not  how  thou  mayfl  doo  ony  proufFyte/ 
And  he  fayd  to  hym  I  am  a  leche  of  wordes/ 
&  yf  ony  be  hurte  by  wordes  I  can  wel  gyue 
hym  a  medecyne/  and  the  knyght  fette  it  at 
noughte  all  that  he  fayd  /  but  he  receyued  hym 
onely  for  goddes  fake/  and  helyd  hym  and 
thenne  prynces  enuyous  and  malycyous  fawe 
that  this  prynce  was  foo  grete  and  gracyous 
with  the  kynge  accufed  hym  to  the  kynge/ 
and  fayd  that  he  was  not  onely  torned  to  the 
cryften  feythe/  but  enforced  to  withdrawe  fro 
hym  his  royame/  and  that  he  moeuyd  and 
folycyted  the  companye  and  counceylled  theym 
therto  /  And  yf  thou  wylt  know  it  fayd  they  / 
thenne  calle  hym  fecretelye/  and  fay  to  hym 
that  this  lyf  is  fone  doon  /  and  therfore  thou 
wylte  leue  the  glorye  of  the  worlde  and  of  thy 
royame  and  affirme  that  thou  wylt  take  the 
habyte  of  monkes/  whome  thou  haft  foo  per- 
fecuted  by  ygnoraunce  /  and  after  thou  fhalt  fee 
what  he  flial  anfwer  and  whan  the  kynge  had 

doon 


e.LYF  OF  SAY  NT  BALAAM.  7 

doon  alle  lyke  as  they  had  sayd/  the  knyghte 
that  knewe  noo  thyng  of  the  treafon  beganne 
to  wepe  and  prayfed  moche  the  counceyll  of 
the  kynge  /  and  remembryd  hym  of  the  vanyte 
of  the  world  and  counceylled  hym  to  doo  it  as 
fone  as  he  myght/  and  whan  the  kynge  herde 
hym  faye  foo/  he  fuppofed  it  had  been  trewe 
that  the  other  had  fayd  to  hym  how  be  it  he 
fayd  no  thynge/  &  thenne  he  vnderftood  and 
apperceyued  that  the  kyng  had  taken  his  wordes 
in  euyl  and  wente  and  tolde  al  this  vnto  the 
leche  of  wordes  alle  by  ordre/  and  he  fayd  to 
hym  /  knowe  thou  for  trouthe  that  the  kynge 
feryth  that  thou  wylte  aflaylle  his  royame/ 
aryfe  thou  to  morowe  /and  fhaue  of  thyn  heer 
and  doo  of  thy  veftements/  and  clothe  the  in 
hayr  in  manere  of  a  monke/  and  goo  erlye  to 
the  kynge  /  whan  he  Ihall  demaunde  the  what 
thou  meneft  /  thou  Ihalt  anfwer  /  my  lord  kyng 
I  am  redy  to  follow  the  /  For  yf  the  waye  by 
whyche  thou  defyreft  to  goo  be  harde  yf  I  be 
with  the  it  Ihal  be  the  lyghter  to  the  /  and  lyke 
as  thou  haft  had  me  in  profperyte/  fo  fhalt 
thou  have  me  in  aduerfyte/  I  am  al  redy/ 
wherfore  taryeft  thou/  and  whan  he  had  thys 
doon  and  fayd  by  ordre  /  the  kynge  was  abaffhed 
&  repreuyd  the  falfe  men/  and  dyd  to  hym 
more  honoure  thenne  he  dyd  before/  and  after 

thys 


8  e.LVF  OF  SA  YNT  BALAAM, 

thys  the  kynges  fone  that  was  nouryflhed  in 
the  paleys  came  to  age  and  grewe  and  was 
playnely  taught  in  al  wyfdom  /  and  he  mer- 
uaylled  wherfore  hys  fader  had  fo  enclofed 
hym  /  and  called  one  of  hys  feruauntes  whiche 
was  more  famylyer  wyth  hym  fecretely/  & 
demaunded  hym  of  this  thynge/  and  fayd  to 
hym  that  he  was  in  grete  heuynefle  that  he 
myght  not  goo  oute/  And  that  his  mete  ne 
drynke  fauerid  hym  not  ne  dyd  hym  no  good/ 
and  whan  hys  fader  herde  this/  he  was  ful  of 
forowe  /  and  anone  he  lete  do  make  redy  horfes 
and  ioyeful  felawfhyp  to  accompanye  hym  in 
fuche  wyfe  that  no  thynge  dyihonefle  fhold 
happen  to  hym  &  on  a  tyme  thus  as  the  kynges 
fone  wente  he  mette  a  mefel  and  a  blynde  man  / 
and  whan  he  fawe  them  he  was  abaflhed  /  & 
enquyred  what  them  ayled  and  his  feruauntes 
fayd  thyfe  ben  paffyons  that  comen  to  men/ 
and  he  demaunded  yf  the  paffyons  comen  to 
all  men/  and  they  fayd  nay/  Thenne  fayd  he 
ben  they  knowen  which  men  ftial  fuffre  thyfe 
paffyons  /  without  dyffynicion  /  and  they  anfwerd 
who  is  he  that  may  knowe  thaduentures  of 
men/  and  he  begun  to  be  moche  anguyffhous 
for  the  Incuflomable  thynge  herof  /  &  another 
tyme  he  fonde  a  man  moche  aged  whiche  had 
his  chere  frounced/  his  teth  fallen  &  was  al 

croked 


e.LVF  OF  SAYNT  BALAAM.  9 

croked  for  age/  wherof  he  was  abafihed  and 
faid  he  defyred  to  knowe  the  myracle  of  thys 
vyfyon  /  and  whan  he  knewe  that  thys  was  by 
caufe  he  had  lyued  many  yerys  /  and  thenne  he 
demaunded  what  fhold  be  the  ende/  and  they 
fayd  dethe/  and  he  fayd/  is  then  the  dethe 
the  ende  of  alle  men  or  of  fomme  and  they 
fayd  for  certeyn  that  alle  men  mufl  deye  /  And 
whan  he  knewe  that  alle  fholde  deye/  he  de- 
maunded them  in  how  many  yerys  that  fhold 
happene/  and  they  fayd  in  olde  age  of  four 
fcore  yere  or  an  hondred/  and  after  that  age 
the  dethe  followeth/  and  thys  yonge  man  re- 
membryd  ofte  in  hys  herte  thyfe  thynges/  and 
was  in  grete  dyfcomforte  /  but  he  fhewyd  hym 
moche  glad  tofore  his  fader/  and  he  defyred 
moche  to  be  enformed  and  taughte  in  thyfe 
thynges  / 

C  And  thenne  there  was  a  monke  of  parfyte 
lyf  and  good  opynyon  that  dwellyd  in  the 
deferte  of  the  londe  of  Sennaar  named  balaam/ 
And  thys  monke  knewe  by  the  holy  ghooft 
what  was  done  aboute  this  kynges  fone/  and 
toke  the  abbyte  of  a  marchaunte/  and  came 
vnto  the  cytee  and  fpake  to  the  greteft  go- 
uernour  of  the  kynges  fone/  and  fayd  to  hym 
I  am  a  marchaunte  and  haue  a  precyous  ftone 
to  selle  whyche  gyueth  fyght  to  biynde  men/ 

& 


lo         ^LYF  OF  SAY  NT  BALAAM. 

&  heryng  to  deef  men  Hyt  maketh  the  dombe 
to  fpeke/  and  gyueth  wyfedom  to  fooles/  and 
therfore  brynge  me  to  the  kynges  fone  and  I 
ftial  delyuer  it  to  hym/  To  whom  he  fayd  thou 
feemeft  a  man  of  prudente  nature  but  thy 
wordes  accorde  no  thynge  to  wyfedom  /  Neuer- 
thelefle  yf  I  had  knowleche  of  that  ftone  /  fhewe 
it  me/  and  yf  it  be  fuche  as  thou  fayeft/  and 
fo  proued  /  thou  Ihalt  haue  right  grete  honoures 
of  the  kynges  fone  /  To  whome  balaam  fayd  / 
my  ftone  hath  yet  fuche  vertue/  that  he  that 
feeth  if/  and  hath  none  hool  fyght  and  kepeth 
not  entyer  chaftyte/  yf  he  happelye  fawe  it/ 
the  vertue  vysyble  that  he  hath  he  Ihold  lefe 
it/  and  I  that  am  a  phyfycyen  fee  wel  that 
thou  haft  not  thy  fyght  hoole/  but  I  vnder- 
ftonde  that  the  kynges  fone  is  chafte  and  hath 
ryght  faire  eyen  and  hoole/  And  thenne  the 
man  fayd  yf  it  be  fo  ftiewe  it  not  to  me  /  For 
myn  eyen  ben  not  hoole/  and  am  foule  of 
fynne/  and  balaam  fayd  thys  thynge  apper- 
teyneth  to  the  kynges  fone/  and  therfore  brynge 
me  to  hym  anone/  and  he  anone  tolde  this  to 
the  kynges  fone  /  and  broughte  hym  anone  in  / 
And  he  receyued  hym  honourably  /  and  thenne 
balaam  fayd  to  hym/  thou  haft  doon  wel/  for 
thou  haft  not  taken  hede  of  my  lytelnefle  that 
apperyth  withoutforth  /  but  thou  haft  doon  lyke 

vnto 


e.LVF  OF  SA  YNT  BALAAM.         1 1 

vnto  a  noble  kynge  /  whyche  whan  he  rood  in 
his  chaar  cladde  wyth  clothes  of  gold  and  mette 
wyth  poure  men  whiche  were  cladde  wyth  torne 
clothes/  CAnd  anone  he  fprange  out  of  his 
chare/  and  fyl  doun  to  their  feet  and  wor- 
Ihypped  theym/  and  his  barons  toke  thys  euyl/ 
and  were  aferde  to  repreue  hym  therof/  but 
they  fayd  to  hys  brother  how  the  kynge  had 
doon  thynge  ageynft  hys  ryal  mageftie  /  and  hys 
brother  repreuyd  hym  therof/  and  the  kynge 
had  fuche  a  cuftome  that  whan  one  fhold  be  de- 
lyuerd  to  deth/  the  kynge  fholde  fende  hys  cryar 
wyth  hys  trompe  that  was  ordeyned  therto  / 

And  on  the  euen  he  fente  the  cryar  wyth  the 
trompe  before  hys  brothers  gate/  and  made  to 
fowne  the  trompe  and  whan  the  kynges  brother 
herde  thys/  He  was  in  dyfpayr  of  fauynge  of 
hys  lyf  /  and  coude  not  flepe  of  all  the  nyght 
and  made  hys  teftamente/  and  on  the  morne 
erlye  he  cladde  hym  in  blacke/  and  came 
wepynge  wyth  his  wyf  and  chyldren  to  the 
kynges  paleys  /  and  the  kynge  made  hym  come 
tofore  hym  and  fayd  to  hym  /  a  fool  that  thou 
arte/  yf  thou  hafte  herde  the  meflager  of  thy 
brother/  to  whom  thou  knoweft  wel  thou  haft 
not  trefpaced  and  doubteft  foo  moche/  How 
ought  not  I  thenne  doubte  the  meffagers  of 
our   lord/   ageynft   whome    I    haue    foo    ofte 

fynned / 


12         ^LYF  OF  SA  YNT  BALAAM. 

fynned  /  whyche  fygnefyed  vnto  me  more  clerely 
the  dethe  thenne  the  trompe  /  and  fhewed  to  me 
horrible  comyng  of  the  Juge/  &:  after  this  he 
dyd  doo  make  foure  cheflys/  and  dyd  doo  couer 
two  of  them  with  golde  without  forthe  /  and  dyd 
doo  fylle  them  wyth  boones  of  deed  men  and  of 
fylthe/  And  the  other  two  he  dyd  doo  pytche/ 
And  dyd  doo  fylle  theym  wyth  precyous  ftones 
and  ryche  gemmys/  And  after  thys  the  kynge 
dyd  doo  calle  his  grete  barons  by  caufe  he  knew 
wel  that  they  compleyned  of  hym  to  his  brother  / 
and  dyd  doo  fette  thyfe  foure  cheftys  tofore 
them  and  demaunded  of  them  which  were  molle 
precious  and  they  fayd  that  the  two  that  were 
gylte/  were  mooft  of  valewe/  Thenne  the  kyng 
commaunded  that  they  lliold  be  opened/  and 
anone  a  grete  ftenche  yflued  out  of  them  and 
the  kynge  fayd  they  be  lyke  them  that  be 
clothed  wyth  precious  veftementes/  and  been 
ful  wythinforth  of  ordure  and  of  fynne  and 
after  he  made  opene  the  other/  and  there  yflued 
a  meruayllous  fwete  odour/  and  after  the  kyng 
fayd/  thyfe  been  femblable  to  the  poure  men 
that  I  mette  and  honoured  /  for  though  they  be 
clad  of  foule  veflymens  /  yet  fhyne  they  wythin- 
forth with  good  odour  of  good  vertues  /  and  ye 
take  none  hede  but  to  that  wythoutforthe  /  and 
confydere  not  what  is  wythin/  and  thou  haft 

doon 


e.LVF  OF  SA YNT  BALAAM.         1 3 

doon  to  me  lyke  as  that  kyng  dyd/  For  thou 
haft  wel  receyned  me/  and  after  thys  balaam 
beganne  to  telle  to  hym  a  longe  fermone  of  the 
creacyon  of  the  world  /  and  of  the  Day  of  Juge- 
mente/  and  of  the  rewarde  of  good  and  euyl/ 
and  began  ftrongelye  to  blame  them  that  wor- 
(hyp  ydolles/  and  told  to  hym  of  theyr  folye 
fuch  an  exaumple  as  followeth  fayeng/  That 
an  archer  toke  a  lytel  byrde  callyd  a  nyghtyn- 
gale/  and  whan  he  wold  haue  flayne  thys 
nyghtyngale  ther  was  a  voys  giuen  to  the  nyght- 
yngale  whyche  fayd/  O  thou  man  what  Ihold 
it  auayle  the  yf  thou  flee  me  /  Thou  mayfte  not 
fylle  thy  bely  wyth  me  /  but  and  yf  thou  wylt 
lete  me  goo  /  I  fhal  teche  the  thre  wyfedomes  / 
that  yf  thou  kepe  them  dylygentely/  thou 
mayft  haue  grete  prouffite  thereby  /  Thenne  he 
was  abafflied  of  his  wordes  /  and  promyfed  that 
he  wold  lete  hym  goo  /  yf  he  wold  telle  hym 
his  wyfdomes/  Thenne  the  byrde  fayd/  ftudye 
neuer  to  take  that  thynge  that  thou  mayft  not 
take/  &  of  thynge  lofte/  whiche  may  not  be 
recoueryd/  forowe  neuer  therfore/  ne  byleue 
neuer  thynge  that  is  Incredyble/  Kepe  wel 
thyfe  thre  thynges  /  and  thou  fhalte  doo  wel  / 
and  thenne  he  lete  the  byrde  goo  as  he  had 
promyfed/  and  thenne  the  nyghtyngale  fleyng 
in  the  ayer  fayd  to  hym/  alas  thou  wretched 

man 


14         e.LVF  OF  SA  YNT  BALAAM. 

man  thou  hafte  had  euyl  counceyl  /  for  thou  haft 
lofte  thys  day  grete  trefour/  For  I  haue  in  my 
bowellys  a  precyous  margaryte/  whyche  is 
gretter  than  the  Q^^Q  of  an  oftrych/  and  he 
herde  that/  he  was  moche  wroth  and  forowed 
fore  by  caufe  he  had  leten  hir  goo  /  and  en- 
forced hym  al  that  he  coude  to  take  hyr  ageyne 
fayeng/  Come  ageyn  to  my  hows/  and  I  fhal 
ihew  to  the  al  humanyte  /  and  gyue  to  the  alle 
that  fhal  nede  the/  and  after  fhal  lete  the  goo 
honourably  /  where  as  thou  wylte  Thenne  fayd 
the  nyghtyngale  to  hym  Now  I  knowe  wel  that 
thou  art  a  foole  /  fore  thou  haft  no  prouflyte  in 
the  wyfedoms  that  I  haue  fayd  to  the/  For 
thou  art  ryght  forowful  for  me  whome  thou 
haft  lofte/  whyche  am  Irrecuperable/  and  yet 
thou  weneft  to  take  me  /  where  thou  mayft  not 
come  fo  hyghe  as  I  am  /  and  furthermore  where 
thou  beleueft  to  be  in  me  a  precyous  ftone  more 
thenne  the  Qg%'^  of  an  oftrytch/  whan  alle  my 
body  may  not  atteyne  to  the  greteneffe  of  fuche 
an  ^g%Q  I  And  in  lyke  wyfe  be  they  foolys  that 
adoure  and  truft  in  ydolles/  for  they  worfhyp 
that  whiche  they  haue  made  /  and  calle  theym 
whome  they  haue  made  kepars  of  them/  and 
after  he  began  ne  to  dyfpute  ageynfte  the  fallace 
of  the  world  and  delite  and  vanyte  therof  /  and 
broughte    forth    many   enfaumples   and   fayd/ 

They 


^LVF  OF  SA  YNT  BALAAM.         1 5 

They  that  delyte  the  delytes  corporalJe/  and 
fufFre  their  fowles  deye  for  hungre/  ben  lyke 
to  a  man  that  fledde  tofore  an  vnycorn  that 
he  fhold  not  deuoure  hym/  and  in  fleyng/  he 
fyl  in  to  a  grete  pytte  /  and  as  he  fyl  he  caughte 
a  braunche  of  a  tre  with  his  hande/  and  fette 
his  feet  vpon  a  flydyng  place  /  and  thenne  two 
myfe  that  one  whyte/  and  that  otlier  blacke 
whyche  wythoute  ceflyng  gnewe  the  rote  of 
the  tree/ 

And  had  almofte  gnawen  it  a  fondre  And  he 
fawe  in  the  bottom  of  thys  pytte  an  horryble 
dragon  caflynge  fyre  and  had  his  mouthe  opene 
and  defyred  to  deuoure  hym  /  vpon  the  ilydyng 
place  on  which  his  feet  flood/  he  fawe  the 
heedes  of  foure  ferpentes  whyche  yflueden  there  / 
and  thenne  he  lefte  vp  his  eyen  and  fawe  a  lytel 
hony  that  henge  in  the  bowes  of  the  tre/  & 
forgat  the  perylle  that  he  was  in  /  and  gaue 
hym  al  to  the  fwetenes  of  that  lytel  hony  /  the 
vnycorne  is  the  fygure  of  deth  /  which  continu- 
elly  foloweth  man/  and  defyreth  to  take  hym/ 
The  pytte  is  the  world  whiche  is  ful  of  al 
wyckedneffe  /  the  tree  is  the  lyf  of  euery  man  / 
whiche  by  the  two  myfe  that  ben  the  day  and 
nyght  &  the  houres  therof  IncefTantly  been 
wafted  and  approched  to  the  cuttyng  or  gnaw- 
yng  a  fonder/  the  place  where  the  iiij  ferpentes 

where 


1 6         i[LVF  OF  SA  YNT  BALAAM. 

where  is  the  body  ordeyned  by  the  foure  ele- 
mentes  /  by  whiche  the  ioynture  of  the  membrys 
is  corupte  in  bodyes  dyftiordynate/  The  orrible 
dragon  is  the  mouthe  of  helle  whiche  defyreth  to 
deuoure  al  creatures  /  The  fwetenes  of  the  hony 
in  the  bowes  of  the  tree  /  is  the  falfe  deceyuable 
dele6lacyon  of  the  world  by  whiche  man  is  de- 
ceyued  /  fo  that  he  taketh  no  hede  of  the  perylle 
that  he  is  in  /  and  yet  he  fayd  that  they  that  loue 
the  worlde  ben  femblable  to  a  man  that  had 
thre  frendes  /  of  whiche  he  loued  the  fyrfte  as 
moche  as  hym  felf/  and  he  louyd  the  fecond 
leffe  thenne  hym  felf/  &  louyd  the  thyrd  a 
lytel  or  nought/  and  it  happed  fo  that  this 
man  was  in  grete  perylle  of  his  lyf/  and  was 
fomoned  tofore  the  kynge  /  thenne  he  ranne  to 
hp  fyrfle  frende/  and  demaunded  of  hym  hys 
helpe/  and  tolde  to  hym  how  he  had  alweye 
louyd  hym  /  to  whome  he  fayde  /  I  haue  other 
frendes  with  whom  I  muft  be  this  day/  and  I 
wote  not  who  thou  arte/  therfore  I  may  not 
helpe  the  /  yet  neuertheleffe  I  Ihal  gyue  to  the 
two  floppes  wyth  whyche  thou  mayft  couer 
the  /  and  thenne  he  wente  aweye  moche  forow- 
ful/  and  wente  to  that  other  frende/  and  re- 
quyred  alfo  his  ayde/  and  he  fayd  to  hym  I 
may  not  attende  to  goo  wyth  the  to  thys  debate/ 
for  I  haue  grete  charge/  but  I  flial  yet  felau- 

fhyp 


C  L  VF  OF  SA  YNT  BALAAM.         1 7 

(hyp  the  vnto  the  gate  of  the  paleys  /  &  thenne 
I  fhal  retorne  ageyn  and  doo  myn  own  nedes/ 
and  he  beyng  heuy  and  as  difpayred  wente  to 
the  thyrde  frende  and  fayd  to  hym  /  I  haue  noo 
refon  to  fpeke  to  the  /  ne  I  haue  not  loued  the 
as  I  oughte  /  but  I  am  in  trybulacion  and  with- 
oute  frendes/  and  praye  the  that  thou  helpe  me/ 
and  that  other  fayd  wyth  glad  chere/  certes  I 
confefle  to  be  thy  dere  frende/  and  haue  not 
forgoten  the  lytel  benefayte  that  thou  haft  doon 
to  me/  and  I  fhal  goo  ryght  gladly  wyth  the 
tofore  the  kynge/  for  to  fee  what  fhal  be  de- 
maunded  of  the  and  I  fhal  praye  the  kynge  for 
the/  The  fyrft  frende  is  poffeffyon  of  richefle 
For  whyche  man  putteth  hym  in  many  perylles  / 
and  whan  the  dethe  cometh  he  hath  no  more  of 
hit  but  a  cloth  for  to  wynde  hym  for  to  be 
buryed/  The  fecond  frende  is  hys  fones/  hys 
wyf  and  kynne/  whyche  goo  wyth  hym  to  hys 
graue/  and  anone  retorne  to  entende  to  theyr 
owne  nedes/  The  thyrd  frende  is  feythe  hope 
and  charyte  and  other  good  werkys/  Whyche 
we  haue  doon  /  that  whan  we  yfTue  out  of  our 
bodyes  /  they  may  wel  goo  tofore  vs  and  praye 
god  for  vs/  and  they  may  wel  delyuer  vs  fro 
the  deuylles  our  enemyes/  and  yet  we  fayd 
accordyng  to  thys/  that  in  a  certayn  cyte  is  a 
cuftome/  that  they  of  the  cite  fhal  chefe  euery 

yere 
B 


1 8        e.LVF  OF  SA YNT  BALAAM. 

yere  a  ftrauge  man  and  vnknowen  for  to  be 
theyr  prynce/  and  they  fhal  gyue  hym  puyf- 
faunce  to  doo  what  fomeuer  he  wyl/  And 
gouerne  the  contree  wythout  ony  other  confty- 
tucion/  and  he  beyng  thus  in  grete  delyces/ 
and  wenyng  euer  to  contynue/  fodeynlye  they 
of  the  cytee  fhold  aryfe  ageynfte  hym  /  and  lede 
hym  naked  thorugh  the  cyte/  &  after  fende 
hym  in  to  an  yle  in  exyle/ 

And  there  he  fhold  fynde  neyther  mete  ne 
clothe  /  but  fhold  be  conflreyned  to  be  peryffhed 
for  hungre  and  colde  / 

And  after  that  they  wolde  enhaunce  another 
to  the  kyngdome/  and  thus  they  dyd  longe/ 
At  the  lafte  they  took  one  whyche  knewe  theyr 
cuflome  And  he  fente  tofore  hym  in  to  that 
yle  grete  trefoure  wythoute  nombre  duryng  alle 
hys  yere  / 

And  whan  his  yere  was  accomplyffhed 
and  pafTed/  he  was  put  out  and  put  to  exyle 
lyke  the  other/  and  where  as  the  other  that 
had  ben  tofore  hym  peryllhed  for  colde  and 
hongre/  he  habounded  in  grete  rycheffes  & 
delyces/  and  this  cyte  is  the  world/  and  the 
cytezeyns  ben  the  prynces  of  derkenefTe/  whiche 
fede  vs  with  falfe  deledacyon  of  the  world  /  and 
thenne  the  deth  cometh  whan  we  take  none 
hede/  and  that  we  ben  fente  in  exyle  to  the 

place 


^LYF  OF  SA  YNT  BALAAM.         19 

place  of  derkenefle  /  and  the  rycheffes  that  ben 
tofore  fente/  ben  don  by  the  handes  of  poure 
men/  and  whan  balaam  had  parfytely  taughte 
the  kynges  fone/  &  wold  leue  his  fader  for  to 
folowe  hym  balaam  faid  to  hym  yf  thou  wylte 
doo  thus  thou  {halt  be  femblable  to  a  yonge 
man  /  that  whan  he  (hold  haue  weddyd  a  noble 
wyf/  he  forfoke  hyr  and  fledde  aweye/  and 
came  in  to  a  place  where  as  he  fawe  a  virgyn 
doughter  of  an  olde  poure  man  that  laboured/ 
and  preyfed  god  with  hir  mowthe  /  To  whome 
he  fayd  what  is  that  thou  doeft  doughter  that 
arte  fo  poure  &  alweye  thou  thankeft  god  like 
as  thou  haddeft  receyued  grete  thynges  of  hym  / 
To  whome  Ihe  fayd  /  lyke  as  a  lytel  medecyne 
ofte  delyuereth  a  grete  langour  and  payne/ 
right  fo  for  to  gyue  to  god  thankynges  alweye 
of  a  ly  tell  yefte  /  is  made  a  gyuer  of  grete  yeftes 
for  the  thynges  that  ben  withoutforth  ben  not 
cures/  but  they  that  be  wythin  vs  ben  oures/ 
and  therfore  I  haue  receyued  grete  thynges  of 
god/  for  he  hath  made  me  lyke  to  his  ymage/ 
He  hath  gyuen  to  me  vnderftondyng/  He  hath 
called  me  to  his  glorye/  and  hath  opened  to  me 
the  yate  of  his  kyngdom  and  therfor  for  thyfe 
yeftes  it  is  fyttyng  to  me  to  gyue  hym  prayf- 
ynge/  This  yonge  man  feyng  hyr  prudence 
axed  of  hir  fader  to  haue  hyr  to  wyf  To  whome 

the 


20         ^LYF  OF  SAYNT  BALAAM. 

the  fader  fayd  thou  mayft  not  haue  my  doughter/ 
for  thou  arte  the  fone  of  ryche  and  noble  kynne  / 
and  I  am  but  a  poure  man  /  but  whan  he  fore 
defyred  hir/  the  olde  man  fayd  to  hym/  I  may 
not  gyue  hir  to  the  fyth  thou  wilt  lede  hir  home 
in  to  the  hows  of  thy  fader/  for  fhe  is  myn 
onelye  daughter   and   haue  no  moo/  And  he 
faid/  I  fhal  dwelle  wyth  thee  and  flial  accorde 
with  the  in  al  thynges/  and  thenne  he  dyd  of 
his  precyous  veftements/  and  dyd  on  hym  the 
habyte  of  an  olde  man/  and  foo  dwelling  with 
hym  toke  hir  vnto  his  wyf  and  whan  the  olde 
man  had  longe  preuyd  hym  /  he  ladde  hym  in 
to   hys   chambre/   and   fliewyd   to   hym    grete 
plente  of  rycheffes  more  than  he  euer  had  /  and 
gaue  to  hym  al/  &  thenne  Jofaphat  fayd   to 
hym/  thys  narracyon  toucheth  me  couenably/ 
and  I  trowe  thou  haft  fayd  thys  for  me/  Now 
faye  to  me  fader  how  many  yere  arte  thou  olde  / 
and  where  conuerfeft  thou/  For  fro  the  I  wyl 
neuer  departe/  To  whom  balaam  fayd/  I  haue 
dwellyd  xlv  yere  in  the  deferte  of  the  londe  of 
Sennaar/  To  whome  Jofaphat  fayd/  thou  femeft 
better  to  be  Ixx  yere  /  and  he  fayd  yf  thou  de- 
maundeft  alle  the  yeres  of  my  natyuyte/  thou 
haft  wel  eftemed  them  but  I  accounte  not  the 
nombre  of  my  lyf  /  them  fpecyally  that  I  haue 
dyfpended  in  the  vanytee  of  the  world/  For  I 

was 


^LYF  OF  SA YNT  BALAAM.         2 1 


was  thenne  dede  toward  god  and  I  nombre  not 
the  yerys  of  dethe  /  wyth  the  yerys  of  lyf  /  and 
whan  Jofaphat  wold  haue  folowed  hym  in  to 
deferte  balaam  fayd  to  hym/  yf  thou  do  fo/ 
I  llial  not  haue  thy  companye  /  and  I  Ihial  be 
thenne  than6tor  of  perfecucyon  to  my  brethern  / 
but  whan  thou  feeft  tyme  couenable  /  thou  ftialt 
come  to  me/  and  thenne  balaam  baptyfed  the 
kynges  fone/  and  enformed  hym  wel  in  the 
feythe/  and  after  retorned  in  to  his  celle/  and  a 
lytel  whyle  after  the  kynge  herde  faye  that  hys 
fone  was  cryftened/  wherfore  he  was  moche 
forowful  /  and  one  that  was  his  frende  named 
Arachys  recomfortyng  hym  fayd/  Syr  kynge  I 
knowe  right  well  an  olde  hermyte  that  re- 
fembleth  moche  balaam  /  and  he  is  of  our  fe6te  / 
He  ihal  fayne  hym  as  he  were  balaam  /  &  fhal 
defFende  fyrfte  the  feyth  of  cryften  men/  and 
after  dial  leue  and  retorne  fro  it  /  and  thus  your 
fone  fhal  retorne  to  you  /  and  thenne  the  kynge 
wente  in  to  deferte  as  it  were  to  feche  balaam 
and  toke  thys  hermyte  and  fayned  that  he  had 
taken  balaam  /  and  whan  the  kynges  fone  herde 
that  balaam  was  taken  he  wepte  bytterlye  /  but 
afterwarde  he  knewe  by  reuelacyon  deuyne  that 
it  was  not  he  /  C  Thenne  the  kynge  wente  to 
his  fone  and  fayd  to  hym  thou  haft  put  me  in 
grete   heuynefTe/  thou  haft   dyfhonoured   myn 

olde 


22         CZKF  OF  SAYNT  BALAAM. 

olde  age/  thou  hall  derked  the  light  of  myn 
eyen/  fone  why  haft  thou  doon  fo/  thou  haft 
forfaken  the  honour  of  my  goddes  and  he  an- 
fwerd  to  hym  I  haue  fledde  the  derkeneffe/  and 
am  comen  to  the  lyght/  I  haue  fledde  errour 
&  knowe  trouthe  /  and  therfore  trauaylle  the  for 
nought/  for  thou  mayft  neuer  wythdrawe  me 
fro  Jhefu  cryfte/  For  lyke  as  it  is  Impoflyble 
to  the  to  touche  the  heuen  wyth  thy  honde/ 
or  for  to  drye  the  grete  fee/  fo  is  it  to  the 
for  to  chaunge  me/  Thenne  the  fader  fayd/ 
who  is  caufe  herof/  but  I  my  felf/  that  fo 
gloryoufly  haue  to  nouryflhed  the/  that  neuer 
fader  nouriffhed  more  hys  fone/  For  whyche 
caufe  thyn  euyl  wyll  hath  made  the  wood 
ageynft  me  /  and  it  is  wel  ryght  /  For  the 
aftronomyens  in  thy  natyuyte  fayd  /  that  thou 
Iholdeft  be  proude  and  dyihobedyente  to  thy 
parentes/  but  and  thou  now  wylte  not  obeye 
me/  thou  ftialte  nomore  be  my  fone/  and  I 
ftial  be  thyn  enemye  for  a  fader/  and  fhal  do 
to  the  that  I  neuer  dyd  to  myn  enemyes/  To 
whome  Jofaphat  fayd  /  fader  wherfore  arte  thou 
angry/  by  caufe  I  am  made  a  partyner  of 
good  thynges  /  what  fader  was  euer  forowful 
in  the  profperyte  of  hys  fone/  I  Ihal  nomore 
calle  the  fader/  but  and  yf  thou  be  contrarye 
to  me  I  ftial  flee  the  as  a  ferpente  / 

Thenne 


^LYF  OF  SA  YNT  BALAAM.         2 3 

Thenne  the  kynge  departed  from  hym  in 
grete  angre  /  and  fayd  to  arache  his  frende  alle 
the  hardnes  of  his  fone  and  he  counceylled  the 
kynge  that  he  {hold  gyue  hym  noo  fliarpe 
wordes/  for  a  chylde  is  better  reformed  by 
fayr  and  fwete  wordes  /  The  day  folowyng  the 
kynge  came  to  his  fone  &  beganne  to  clyppe 
enbrace  and  kyffe  hym/  and  fayd  to  hym  my 
ryght  fwete  fone  honoure  thou  myn  olde  age/ 
fone  drede  thy  fader/  knoweft  thou  not  wel 
that  it  is  good  to  obeye  thy  fader  &  make  hym 
glad/  and  for  to  doo  contrarye  it  is  fynne/  and 
they  that  angre  them  fynne  euyl/  to  whome 
Jofaphat  fayd  there  is  tyme  to  loue/  and  tyme 
to  hate/  tyme  of  pees/  and  tyme  of  bataylle/ 
and  we  ought  in  no  wyfe  loue  them  /  ne  obeye 
to  them  that  wold  put  vs  aweye  fro  god  be 
it  fader  or  moder/ 

And  whan  hys  fader  fawe  his  fledfaftneffe  / 
he  fayd  to  hym/  fythe  I  fee  thy  folye  and 
wylte  not  obeye  to  me/  Come  and  we  Ihal 
knowe  the  trouth/  For  balaam  whiche  hath 
deceyiied  the  is  bounden  in  my  pryfon/  and 
lete  vs  aflemble  our  peple  wyth  balaam  /  and 
I  {hal  fende  for  alle  the  galylees/  that  they 
may  faufly  come  wythout  drede  and  dyfpute/ 
and  yf  that  ye  with  yon  balaam  ouercome  vs  / 
we   ihal   byleue   and   obeye  you/   and   yf  we 

ouercome 


24        ^LYF  OF  SAY  NT  BALAAM. 

ouercome  you  ye  ftial  confente  to  vs/  and  thys 
plefyd  wel  to  we  kynge/  and  to  Jofaphat/ 
and  whan  they  had  ordeyned  that  he  that 
named  hym  Balaam  fhold  fyrfte  defFende  the 
feythe  of  cryfte/  And  fufFre  hym  after  to  be 
ouercomen  and  foo  were  all  affemblyd  /  Thenne 
Jofaphat  torned  hym  toward  nachor  whyche 
fayned  hym  to  be  balaam/  and  fayd  balaam 
thou  knowell  wel  how  thou  hafte  taughte 
me/  and  yf  thou  deffende  the  feyth  that  I 
haue  lerned  of  the/  I  flial  abyde  in  thy  doc- 
tryne  to  the  ende  of  my  lyf  /  and  yf  thou  be 
ouercomen  I  ihal  auenge  me  anone  on  the  myn 
Iniurye/  and  Ihall  plucke  out  the  tonge  out 
of  thyn  heed  wyth  myn  handes  /  &  gyue  it  to 
dogges  to  thende  that  thou  be  not  fo  hardy 
to  put  a  kynges  fone  in  errour/ 

And  whan  nachor  herde  that  he  was  in  grete 
fere  and  fa  we  wel  that  yf  he  fayd  contrarye  he 
were  but  dede/  and  that  he  was  taken  in  his 
owne  fnare  /  and  thenne  he  aduyfed  that  it  were 
better  to  take  and  holde  wyth  the  fone  thenne 
wyth  the  fader/  For  to  efchewe  the  perylle  of 
deth/  For  the  kynge  had  fayd  to  hym  tofore 
them  all  /  that  he  {hold  deffende  the  feythe 
hardelye  &  without  drede/  thenne  one  of  the 
mayfters  fayd  to  hym  thou  arte  balaam  /  whiche 
haft  deceyued  the  fone  of  the  kynge/  and  he 

fayd 


^LYF  OF  SA  YNT  BALAAM.        25 

fayd  I  am  Balaam  whyche  haue  not  put  the 
kynges  fone  in  ony  errour  /  but  I  haue  broughte 
hym  out  of  errour/  and  thenne  the  mayfter 
fayd  to  hym  /  right  noble  and  mearuyllous  men 
haue  worfliypped  our  goddes/  how  dareft  thou 
thenne  adreffe  the  ageynft  them/  and  he  an- 
fwered/  they  of  caldee/  of  egypte/  and  of 
grece  haue  erryd  and  fayden  that  the  creatures 
were  goddes/  &  the  chaldees  fuppofeden  that 
the  elementes  had  ben  goddes  whiche  were 
created  to  the  prouffyte  of  men  /  and  the 
grekes  fuppofed  that  curfyd  men  and  tyrauntes 
had  be  goddes/  as  faturne/  whom  they  fayd 
ete  his  fone/  and  lubyter  whiche  as  they  fay 
gheldyd  his  fader  &  threwe  his  membrys  in  to 
the  fee/  wherof  grewe  venus/  and  lubyter  to 
be  kynge  of  the  other  goddes/  by  caufe  he 
tranfformed  ofte  hym  felf  in  lykeneffe  of  a 
beeft/  for  to  accomplyflhe  his  aduoultrye/  and 
alfo  they  faye  that  venus  is  goddeife  of  aduoul- 
trye/ and  fomtyme  mars  is  hyr  hufbond/  and 
fomtyme  adonydes/  The  egypcyens  worftiyppe 
the  beeftys/  that  is  to  wete  a  Iheep/  a  calfe/ 
a  fwyne/  or  fuche  other/  and  the  cryften  men 
worfhyppe  the  fone  of  the  ryght  hyghe  kynge/ 
that  defcended  fro  heuen  and  toke  nature  hu- 
mayne  / 

And  thenne  nachor  beganne  clerelye  to  def- 

fende 


2  6         ^LYF  OF  SA YNT  BALAAM, 

fende  the  lawe  of  cryften  men/  &  garnyffhed 
hym  wyth  many  refons/  fo  that  the  mayfters 
were  al  abaffhed  and  wyfte  not  what  to  anfwere/ 
and  thenne  Jofaphat  had  grete  ioye  of  that/ 
whiche  our  lord  had  deffended  the  trouthe/ 
by  hym  that  was  enemye  of  trouthe/  and 
thenne  the  kynge  was  ful  of  wodeneffe/  and 
commaunded  that  the  counceyl  {hold  departe/ 
lyke  as  he  wold  haue  tretyd  ageyn  on  the 
morne  the  fame  fayte/  Thenne  Jofaphat  fayd 
to  his  fader  lete  my  mayfter  be  wyth  me  thys 
nyght/  to  the  ende  that  we  may  make  our 
collacion  to  gyder/  for  to  make  to  morowe 
our  anfweres  /  and  thou  fhalt  lede  thy  mayilers 
wyth  the  /  and  fhal  take  counceyl  wyth  them  / 
&  yf  thou  lede  my  mayfter  wyth  the/  thou 
doeft  me  no  ryghte/  wherfore  he  graunted  to 
hym  nachor  by  caufe  he  hoped  that  he  fliold 
deceyue  hym/  and  whan  the  kynges  fone  was 
comen  to  his  chambre/  and  nachor  with  hym/ 
Jofaphat  fayd  to  nachor/  Ne  weneft  thou  not 
that  I  knowe  the/  I  wote  wel  that  thou  arte 
not  balaam/  but  thou  arte  nachor  the  aftro- 
nomyen/  and  Jofaphat  prechyd  thenne  to  hym 
the  waye  of  helthe/  and  conuertyd  hym  to 
the  feythe/  and  on  the  morne  fente  hym  in 
to  deferte  /  and  there  was  baptyfed  /  and  ledde 
the  lyf  of  an  hermyte/  Thenne  there  was  an 

enchauntour 


^LYF  OF  SA YNT  BALAAM.         27 

enchauntour  named  theodas/  whan  he  herde 
of  this  thynge/  he  came  to  the  kyng  and  fayd 
that  he  (hold  make  his  fone  retorne  and  byleue 
in  hys  goddes  / 

And  the  kyng  faid  to  hym  yf  thou  do  fo/ 
I  flial  make  to  the  an  ymage  of  golde  and 
oflFre  facrefyfes  therto/  lyke  as  to  my  goddes/ 
and  he  fayd  take  aweye  al  them  that  ben  about 
thy  fone  and  put  to  hym  fayre  wymmen  and 
wel  adourned/  and  commaunde  them  alle  waye 
to  abyde  by  hym/  and  after  I  fhal  fende  a 
wycked  fpyryte  that  Ihal  enflamme  hym  to 
luxurye/  and  there  is  noo  thynge  that  may  fo 
fone  deceyue  the  yonge  men/  as  the  beaulte 
of  wymmen/  and  he  fayd  yet  more/  there 
was  a  kynge  whyche  had  wyth  grete  payne  a 
fone/  &  the  wyfe  mayfters  fayden  that  yf  he 
fawe  fonne  or  mone  wythin  ten  yere  /  he  fhold 
lofe  the  fyghte  of  his  eyen  / 

Thenne  hit  was  ordeyned  that  thys  chylde 
fhold  be  nourifllied  wythin  a  pytte  made  in 
a  grete  rocke  /  and  whan  the  ten  yere  were 
paflyd/  The  kynge  commaunded  that  hys  fone 
fhold  be  brought  forth  and  that  all  thynges 
fhold  be  broughte  tofore  hym  by  caufe  he 
fhold  knowe  the  names  and  the  thynges/  and 
thenne  they  brought  tofore  hym  Jewelles/ 
horfes  and  beeflys  of  al  names/  and  alfo  golde/ 

fyluer 


28         ^LYF  OF  SA  YNT  BALAAM. 

fy luer  precyous  ftones  /  &  all  other  thynges  and 
whan  he  had  demauded  the  names  of  eueiy 
thynge  /  and  that  the  mynyftres  had  tolde  hym  / 
he  fette  nought  therby/  and  whan  his  fader 
faw  that  he  retched  not  of  fuche  thynges  / 
thene  the  kynge  made  to  be  broughte  tofore 
hym  wymmen  quayntely  arayed/  and  he  de- 
maunded  what  they  were/  For  they  wold  not 
foo  lyghtly  telle  hym  /  wherof  he  was  anoyed  / 
and  after  the  mayfler  fquyer  of  the  kyng  fayd 
iapyng  that  they  were  deuylles  that  deceyue 
men  /  Thenne  the  kynge  demaunded  hym  what 
he  lyeueft  had  of  al  that  he  had  feen  /  and  he 
anfweryd  fader  my  foule  coueyteth  noo  thynge 
fo  moche  as  the  deuylles  that  deceyue  men/ 
and  therfore  I  fuppofe  that  none  other  thynge 
(hal  furmounte  thy  fone  but  wymmen  whiche 
moeue  men  alle  waye  to  lecherye/  thenne  the 
kynge  put  out  alle  his  mynyftres  and  fette 
therin  to  be  about  his  fone  ri3t  noble  &  fayre 
maydens/  whyche  alweye  hym  admonefted  to 
playe/  and  there  were  none  other  that  myght 
fpeke  ne  feme  hym/  and  anone  the  enchaun- 
tour  fent  to  hym  the  deuyl  for  to  enflame 
hym  whiche  brennyd  the  yonge  man  wythin- 
forth  /  &  the  maydens  wythoutforth  /  and  whan 
he  felte  hym  foo  ftrongelye  trauaylled  he  was 
moche   angry/   and   recommaunded    hym    felf 

alle 


([LVF  OF  SAY  NT  B^ILAAM.         29 

alle  to  god  /  and  he  receyued  deuyne  comforte  / 
in  fuche  wyfe  that  al  temptacyon  departed  from 
hym/  &  after  this  that  the  kynge  fawe  that 
the  deuyl  had  don  no  thynge  he  fente  to  hym 
a  fayre  mayden  a  kynges  doughter  whyche 
was  faderles/  To  whome  this  man  of  god 
prechyd  and  Ihe  anfwerd  yf  thou  wylte  faue 
me/  and  take  me  aweye  fro  worfliyppyng  of 
thydolles/  conioyne  the  vnto  me  by  couplyng 
of  maryage/  for  the  patryarkes/  prophetes/  and 
peter  the  appoflle  had  wyues/  and  he  fayd  to 
hir/  woman  thyfe  wordes  fayeft  thou  now  for 
nought/  It  apperteyneth  wel  to  cryften  men 
to  wedde  wyues/  but  not  to  them  that  haue 
promyfed  to  our  lord  to  kepe  vyrgynyte  / 

And  fhe  fayd  to ^  hym/  now  be  it  as  thou 
wylte/  but  yf  thou  wylte  faue  my  fowle/ 
graunte  to  me  a  lytel  requefte/  lye  wyth  me 
onelye  this  nyght  and  I  promyfe  to  the  that 
to  morne  I  fhal  be  made  cryften/  For  as  ye 
fay  the  aungels  have  more  ioye  in  heuen  of 
one  fynnar  doyng  penaunce/  thenne  on  many 
other/  There  is  grete  guerdon  due  to  hym  that 
doth  penaunce/  &  conuerteth  hym/  therfore 
graunte  to  me  onely  thys  requefte/  and  foo 
thou  ftialte  faue  me/  and  thenne  fhe  began 
ftrongely  to  affayle  the  toure  of  hys  confcience  / 
Thenne  the  deuyl  fayd  to  his  felowes  /  loo  fee 

how 


30         ^LYF  OF  SAYNT  BALAAM, 

how  this  mayde  hath  ftrongely  put  forth  that 
we  my3t  not  moeue/  Come  thenne  and  lete 
vs  knocke  flrongely  ageynft  hym  fyth  we  fynde 
now  tyme  couenable  / 

And  whan  the  holy  yonge  man  fa  we  thys 
thynge/  and  that  he  was  in  that  caytyfnes/ 
That  the  couetyfe  of  hys  fleffhe  admonefted 
hym  to  fynne  / 

And  alfo  that  he  defyred  the  fauacyon  of 
the  mayde/  by  entyfyng  of  the  deuyl  that 
moeuyd  hym  /  he  thenne  put  hym  felf  to  prayer 
in  wepynge  /  and  there  fyl  a  llepe  /  and  fawe 
by  a  vyfyon  that  he  was  broughte  in  to  a 
medowe  arayed  wyth  fayr  floures  /  there  where 
the  leuys  of  the  trees  demened  a  fwete  founde/ 
whiche  came  by  a  wynde  agreable/  and  therout 
yflued  a  merueyllous  odour/  and  the  fruyte  was 
right  fayre  to  fee/  and  right  dele6table  of  tafte/ 
and  there  were  fetes  of  golde  and  fyluer  and 
precyous  ftones  /  and  the  beddes  were  noble 
and  precyoufly  adurned/  and  ryght  clere  water 
ranne  there  by  /  and  after  that  he  entred  in  to  a 
cyte  of  which  the  walles  were  of  fyne  golde  /  and 
fhone  by  meruayllous  clerenefle/  and  fawe  in 
the  ayer  fomme  that  fange  a  fonge/  that  neuer 
eer  of  mortal  man  herde  lyke/  and  it  was  fayd 
this  is  the  place  of  blelfyd  fayntes  /  and  as  they 
wolde  haue  had  hym  thens/ he  prayed  them  that 

they 


'F  OF  SAYNT  BALAAM.         31 

they  wold  lete  hym  dwelle  there  and  they  fayd 
to  hym  /  thou  flialte  yet  hereafter  come  hyther 
wyth  grete  trauayle  yf  thou  mayfl:  lufFre/  and 
after  they  ledde  hym  in  to  a  ryght  horryble 
place  ful  of  al  fylthe  and  ftenche  /  and  fayd  to 
hym  this  is  the  place  of  wycked  peple/  and 
whan  he  awoke  hym  femed  that  the  beaute  of 
that  damoyfel  was  more  foull  and  ftynkyng 
thenne  alle  the  other  ordure/  and  thenne  the 
wycked  fpyrytes  came  ageyn  to  theodafe/  and 
he  thenne  blamyd  them  /  to  whome  they  fayd 
we  ranne  vpon  hym  tofore  he  marked  wyth 
the  fygne  of  the  crofle  /  &  troubled  hym  llronge- 
lye  and  whan  he  was  garnyfllied  with  the  fygne 
of  the  crofle/  he  perfecuted  vs  by  grete  force/ 
Thenne  theodafe  came  to  hym  with  the  kynge 
and  had  hoped  that  he  /hold  haue  peruerted 
hym/  But  this  enchauntour  was  taken  of  hym/ 
whome  he  fuppofed  to  haue  taken  and  was 
conuerted  and  receyued  baptefme/  and  lyued 
after  an  holy  lyf  and  thenne  the  kynge  was 
al  defpayred/  and  by  counceyl  of  his  frendes 
he  delyuered  to  hym  halfe  his  royame/  & 
how  be  it  that  Jofaphat  defyred  wyth  alle  his 
thoughte  the  deferte/  yet  for  to  encrece  the 
feythe  he  receyued  the  royame  for  a  certeyn 
tyme/  and  maad  chirches  and  reyfed  crofles 
and  conuerted  moche  people  of  his  royame  to 

the 


32         ^LYF  OF  SA  YNT  BALAAM. 

the  fayth  of  Jhefu  cryfte/  and  atte  laft  the 
fader  confented  to  the  refons  &  predycacions 
of  his  fone  and  byleuyd  on  the  feythe  of  Jhefu 
cryft/  &  receyued  baptefme/  and  lefte  his 
royame  hole  to  his  fone  /  &  entended  to  werkes 
of  penaunce/  and  after  fynyffhed  hys  lyf  laud- 
ably/ and  Jofaphat  ofte  warned  the  kyng 
barachye  that  he  wolde  goo  in  to  deferte/ 
but  he  was  reteyned  of  the  peple  longe  tyme  / 
but  atte  lafte  he  fledde  aweye  in  to  deferte/ 
and  as  he  wente  in  a  deferte/  he  gafe  to  a 
pour  man  his  habyte  ryal  /  and  abode  in  a  ryght 
pour  gowne/  &  the  deuyl  made  to  hym  many 
affaultes/  for  fomtyme  he  ranne  vpon  hym 
wyth  a  fwerde  drawen  /  and  menaced  to  fmyte 
yf  he  lefte  not  the  deferte/  and  another  tyme 
he  apperyd  to  hym  in  the  forme  of  a  wylde 
beeft/  &  fomed  &  ranne  on  hym  as  he  wold 
haue  deuoured  hym  /  and  thenne  Jofaphat  fayd  / 
Our  Lord  is  myn  helpar/  I  doubte  no  thynge 
that  man  may  do  to  me/  and  thus  Jofaphat 
was  two  yere  vagaunte  &  erryd  in  deferte  /  and 
coude  not  fynde  balaam  and  at  the  lafte  he 
fonde  a  caue  in  the  erthe  and  knockyd  at  the 
dore  &  fayd/  Fader  bleffe  me/  and  anone  ba- 
laam herde  the  voys  of  hym/  and  roos  vp  & 
wente  out/  and  thenne  eche  kyffed  other  and 
enbraced    ftraytelye/   and   were   glad   of  their 

alfemblyng  / 


^LYF  OF  SAY  NT  BALAAM.        33 

aflemblyng/    and  after    Jofaphat  recounted  to 
balaam  al  thyfe  thynges  that  were  happenyd  / 

And  he  rendryd  &  gaue  thankynges  to  god 
therfore/  and  Jofaphat  dwelled  there  many 
yeres  in  grete  and  meruayllous  penaunce  ful 
of  vertues  /  and  whan  balaam  had  accomplyffhed 
hys  dayes/  he  reftyd  in  pees  aboute  the  yere 
of  our  lord  foure  hondred  &  four  fcore  Jofaphat 
lefte  his  royame  the  xxv  yere  of  his  age/  and 
ledde  the  lyf  of  an  hermyte  fyue  and  thyrty 
yere  /  and  thenne  reftyd  in  pees  ful  of  vertues  / 
and  was  buryed  by  the  body  of  balaam  /  and 
whan  the  kyngs  barachyas  herde  of  thys  thynge 
he  came  vnto  that  fame  place  with  a  grete 
companye  /  and  toke  the  bodyes  and  bare  them 
wyth  moche  grete  honoure  in  to  hys  cytee  where 
god  hath  fhewed  niany  fayre  myracles  at  the 
tombe  of  thyfe  two  precyous  bodyes/ 

C  5EJug  mtJetfi  ^i  ftors  of  balaam 
BtttJ  Jfofapl^at 


THE 
POWER  of  ALMIGHTY  GOD, 

SET    FORTH    IN    THE 

Heathen's    Converfion ; 

Shewing    the    Whole 

LIFE 

OF 

Prince  Jehosaphat, 

The    SON    of 

King    AVENERIO, 

Of    BARM  A    in     INDIA. 


jJOji.  Jjjfc.  Jjifc.  .^Ifc  .SIfc- -SI*!.  -Sfe  -Slfc.  Jjlfc.  jMfc  Jjlfc-Ste 


IN     SEVEN     PARTS. 

How  he  was  converted  and  made  a  Chriilian,  which 
was  the  converfion  of  his  Father  and  the  whole  Land. 

By  a  Reverend  DIVINE. 

mi^^  mi^i  ^^n^^  f^-H/>^-i  m  j^j  ^m  m\  mm  m  ^^j  f^# 

LONDON: 

Printed  in  the  Year  1783. 


Price  TWO-PENCE. 


THE 
POWER   of  ALMIGHTY   GOD, 

Set  forth  in  the 

Heathens      Conversion. 
PART  I. 

King  Avenerio'5  Perfecution  over  the  Chrijlian 
Faith  J  he  prayeth  to  his  Idols  that  his  Queen 
might  bear  a  Child. 

Which  may  be  fung  to  the  tane,     Aim  not 
too  high. 

/^OOD  Chriftian  people,  now  be  pleas'd  to 
^-^         mind. 

This  pious  book,  and  in  it  foon  you'll  find. 
Divine  records  fliow  plainly  to  our  view. 
What  miracles  our  gracious  God  can  do. 

Full  well  we  know  this  is  the  heathens  cafe, 
Tho'  they  have  not  receiv'd  the  light  of  grace : 
By  nature  the  fun,  moon,  and  ftars  obey. 
Thus  every  land  fome  kind  of  homage  pay. 

Thus 


(     38     ) 

Thus  by  degrees  God  calls  them  home  we  know. 
And  mighty  miracles  does  daily  {how. 
To  make  his  righteous  gofpel  fpread  and  fhine. 
That  all  may  know  his  power  mofl  divine. 

Then  let  the  ignorant  atheift  blufh  for  Ihame, 
And  never  more  abufe  God's  holy  name. 
For  God  created  all  things,  great  and  fmall. 
And  man  to  be  chief  ruler  over  all. 

The  caufe  of  this  my  treating  I'll  explain. 
In  foreign  lands  a  tyrant  KING  did  reign  -, 
A  perfecutor  of  the  chriftian  faith. 
As  many  good  and  learned  writers  faith. 

His  Queen  was  young  and  beautiful  alfo. 
In  worldly  pleafures  they  did  overflow ; 
One  thing  which  moft  their  comforts  did  deftroy. 
They  had  no  iffue  that  could  it  enjoy. 

This  King,  who  in  vain  idols  did  believe. 
Sent  for  his  priefts  to  pray  fhe  might  conceive  3 
Pray  to  our  Gods,  faid  he,  that  we  may  have, 
A  child  for  that  is  all  I  need  to  crave. 

For  with  all  forts  of  plenty  I  am  bleil. 
What  e'er  my  heart  can  wifh  to  be  poffeft : 
A  child  will  crown  my  days  with  pleafure  then. 
And  I  fhould  be  the  happieft  of  all  men. 

They  all  replied,  we  will  your  will  obey, 
And  for  this  thing  we  to  our  Gods  will  pray : 
The  King  faid,  if  fuch  bleflings  come  to  me. 
Then  you  Ihall  furely  well  rewarded  be. 

Vain 


(     39     ) 

Vain  ignorant  man  God's  laws  fo  difobey'd. 
To  think  that  idols,  which  by  hands  are  made. 
Have  power  J  noj  fuch  things  let  us  defy. 
And  put  our  faith  and  truft  in  God  mod  high. 

Who  is  the  righteous  living  God  of  might. 
Nothing  is  hidden  from  his  blefled  fight. 
He  knows  man's  thoughts,  and  fees  his  aftions 

Hill, 
And  nothing  can  be  done  without  his  will. 


PART    II. 

The  Queen  proving  with  Child,  he  rewarded  his 
Idol  Priejls,  andfentfor  the  Wife  Men. 

npHUS  in  a  vain  prefumptuous  manner,  they. 

Did  often  to  their  golden  idols  pray. 
According  to  the  order  of  their  King, 
Which  was  indeed  a  bold  prefumptuous  thing. 

From  heathen  priefts  no  virtue  could  proceed. 
But  by  the  work  of  God  it  was  decreed. 
His  fond  defire  Ihould  fulfilled  be. 
That  he  a  mighty  miracle  Ihould  fee. 

According  to  the  will  of  God  above. 
His    Queen    conceived,    and    with    child    did 

prove. 
Then  did  the  King  joy  through  the  land  proclaim. 
And  thought  his  idol  Gods  had  caus'd  the  fame. 

Unto 


(     40     ) 

Unto  his  heathen  priefts  great  gifts  he  fent. 
Saying,  my  days  are  crowned  with  fweet  content: 
My  Queen  has  now  conceived,  and  I  fhall  have. 
The  thing  which  I  fo  long  did  wilh  and  crave. 

Five  of  the  wifeft  men  that  could  be  found. 
In  King  Avenerio's  kingdom  round. 
He  fent  for  them  and  did  a  feafl:  prepare. 
Three  months  before  her  time  expired  were. 

Unto  thefe  wife  philofophers  he  faid. 
My  Queen  in  three  months  will  be  brought  to 

bed  J 
'Till  then,  you  in  my  palace  fhall  remain. 
That  I  may  know  what  planet  then  will  reign. 


PART    III. 

The  queen  being  delivered  of  JEHOSAPHAT, 
the  Wife  Men  tell  the  Signification  of  the 
Child's  Planet. 

A  T  laft  Ihe  was  delivered  of  a  fon. 

Which  joyful  tidings  thro'  the  kingdom 
run. 
The  fweeteft  child  that  ever  eyes  beheld. 
With   joy   and   gladnefs   then    the    King   was 
filled. 
Jehosaphat  this  prince  was  nam'd  we  find : 
The  wife  men  were  diflurbed  in  their  minds. 

For 


(     41     ) 

For  by  the  rule  of  planets  they  did  fee. 

Such  things  as  would  not  with  the  King  agree. 

Four  of  them  faid,  what  fhall  we  do  alas  ! 
For  thro'  this  child  ftrange  things  will  come  to 

pafs  J 
Therefore  we  muft  diffemble  with  our  King, 
And  tell  him,  'twill  be  well  in  every  thing. 

Now  when  the  wife  men  came  in  the  King's 
view ! 
He  faid,  what  have  you  found,  pray  tell  me  true  ? 
Four  of  them  faid,  fortune  has  on  you  fmil'd. 
For  you  are  blefl  with  a  fweet  hopeful  child. 

In  every  thing  he  will  obey  your  will. 
And  crown  your  days  with  joy  and  comfort  ftill : 
To  hear  thefe  things  the  King  was  pleafed  in 

mind  5 
The  wifeft  man  he  fear'd,  and  ftaid  behind. 

Then   from   the   King   thefe  wife   men   did 
depart : 
He  for  the  other  fent,  and  faid,  thou  art 
The  wifeft  man,  and  therefore  tell  thou  me. 
What  you  concerning  of  my  child  did  fee  ? 

I  am  afraid  to  tell  you,  he  reply'd, 
Becaufe,  O  King  !  you'll  be  dilfatisfied  j 
Let  it  be  good,  or  ill,  fpeak,  faid  the  King, 
For  thee  I  will  believe  in  every  thing. 

He  faid,  O  King  !  thofe  men  did  flatter  you  -, 
What  they  have  faid,  indeed  it  is  not  true : 

For 


(     4=     ) 

For  in  that  fatal  hour  I  did  lee. 

Your  child  is  born  a  chriftian  for  to  be. 

Up  firmly  for  the  chriftian  faith  he'll  (land. 
And  all  your  priefls  he'll  banifh  from  the  land  j 
Your  golden  Gods  he  clearly  will  deflroy ; 
Your  days  are  mix'd  with  grief  inftead  of  joy. 

Hearing  thefe  words  the  King  to  weeping  fell. 
Saying,  this  is  fad  news  which  now  you  tell. 
My  joys  are  turn'd  to  forrow,  grief  and  woe. 
Then  how  I  may  prevent  it,  let  me  know. 

The  wife  philofopher  then  faid,  behold. 
Your  child  mull  fuck  till  three  years  old. 
And  build  a  famous  palace  in  that  fpace. 
That  he  may  be  fecured  in  that  place. 

To  wait  on  him,  get  twelve  young  virgins  fair. 
And  fome  great  knight  to  tutor  him  with  care. 
The  word  of  God  or  Chrift  ne'er  let  him  hear. 
And  thus  let  him  be  kept  for  fifteen  years. 

Should  one  of  them  fall  fick,  or  chance  to  die. 
Be  fure  you  get  another  fpeedily ; 
No  death  or  ficknefs  let  him  e'er  perceive. 
But  all  for  ever  lives,  make  him  believe. 

Then  take  him  forth  all  pleafures  for  to  fee. 
And  to  fome  princefs  let  him  wedded  be : 
By  this  contrivance  I'll  affure  you  true. 
Your  child  will  be  a  comfort  unto  you. 


Part 


(     43     ) 


PART   IV. 

King  AVENERIO's  contrivance  to  have  his  fon 
brought  up  in  the  Heathen  Way,  which 
prevailed  not. 

'X'HEN  as  the  wife  philofopher  had  faid, 

He  caufed  a  fumptuous  palace  to  be  made. 
And  foon  he  got  twelve  virgins  as  we  hear. 
All  aged  from  thirteen  unto  twenty  years. 

He  put  in  truft  Lionone  called  by  name. 
Who  was  a  noble  baron  of  great  fame. 
That  he  might  be  his  tutor,  and  his  guide. 
To  learn  him  well,  and  train  him  up  in  pride. 

He  was  to  be  confined  for  fifteen  years. 
Commanding  that  God's  word  he  might  not  hear. 
Nor  any  talk  of  holy  things  divine ; 
But  mark  how  God  did  baulk  the  King's  delign. 

His  father  came  oft  times  to  fee  him  there. 

To  whom  the  tutor did  this  declare. 

Your  fon  he  doth  increafe  in  learning  fo. 
He'll  be  a  wife  philofopher  I  know. 

Then  faid  the  King,  the  wife  man  told  to  me. 
My  child  was  born  a  chriflian  for  to  be  j 
That  falfe  philofopher  I  need  not  mind. 
For  now  I  Ihall  much  joy  and  comfort  find. 

When  1 2  long  years  were  gone  and  pafl  behold. 
The  prince  was  then  about  fifteen  years  old ; 

He 


(     44     ) 

He  lov'd  one  virgin  more  than  all  the  reft, 
To  whom  Jehofaphat  his  mind  expreft. 

Why  am  I  fo  confined  here,  I  pray  ? 
I  long  to  fee  my  father's  palace  gay. 
And  walk  abroad  to  take  the  air  likewife. 
Why  are  thefe  things  thus  hidden  from  my  eyes. 

Now  if  you  will  reveal  the  truth  to  me. 
Thou  ever  ftialt  high  in  my  favour  be ; 
But  if  thou  doft  refufe,  I'll  fcorn  thee  quite. 
And  never  will  endure  thee  in  my  light. 

The  damfel  faid,  then  as  her  eyes  did  flow. 
Your  father  will  put  me  to  death  I  know. 
If  I  fhould  tell ;  and  if  I  it  refufe. 
Then  I  for  ever  muft  your  favour  lofe. 

Jehofaphat  faid,  fpeak,  be  not  afraid ; 
So  then  fhe  told  him  what  the  wife  men  faidj 
And  did  unto  the  prince  the  caufe  relate. 
Why  he  was  kept  confined  at  this  rate. 

Should  you  go  forth,  the  city  for  to  fee. 
Your  heart  with  mirth  will  ravifh'd  be. 
To  view  the  court,  and  famous  buildings  ftore. 
This  fet  the  prince  a  longing  more  and  more. 

And  faid  to  Lionone,  one  thing  I  crave. 
To  walk  abroad  I  may  fome  freedom  have : 
The  knight  went  to  the  King,  and  got  him  leave. 
But,  O  the  King  in  floods  of  tears  did  grieve. 

The  King  fet  forth  a  proclamation  then, 
That  blind  and  lame,  and  all  deformed  men. 

Should 


(     45     ) 

Should  keep  up  clofe  when  as  the  prince  pall 

thro'. 
But  llrong  and  lufty  (hould  appear  in  view. 

The  prince  was  mounted  on  a  lofty  fteed. 
Great  lords  and  barons  met  him  there  indeed. 
To  'commodate  him  through  the  city  fair. 
While  at  each  window  mulic  play'd  moft  rare. 

The  people  were  amaz'd  at  this  fine  fight, 
Likewife  the  prince  was  fiU'd  with  great  delight  j 
Then  home  he  went,  and  to  the  damfel  told. 
What  pleafant  fights  that  day  he  did  behold. 

Mofl  royal  prince,  the  damfel  then  did  fay. 
Did  you  but  fee  the  fields  and  gardens  gay. 
Where  birds  do  fing,  and  fragrant  flowers  grow, 
You  would  be  much  more  ravifhed  I  know. 

Once  more  the  tutor  did  the  King  acquaint. 
The  fecond  time  to  give  his  fon  content : 
Setting  his  proclamation  forth  again. 
So  out  they  went  with  all  their  noble  train. 

The  fields  and  gardens  gave  him  great  delight. 
And  finging  birds  his  heart  did  much  invite ; 
He  was  well   pleas'd  to  view  the  parks  mofl: 

rare,^ 
When  evening  come,  for  home  they  did  repair. 

But  now  to  drive  ofl^all  thefe  pleafures  gay. 
They  met  with  two  objefts  by  the  way : 
One  blind,  the  other  full  of  leprofy. 
Who  for  the  fake  of  God  crav'd  charity. 

The 


(     46     ) 

The  prince  unto  his  tutor  then  did  fay. 
What  is  the  meaning,  tell  me  now  I  pray. 
Of  thefe  ftrange  creatures  ?  flraight  the  knight 

replies. 
They  are  two  Men  full  of  infirmities. 

For  by  the  caufe  of  fin  'tis  God's  decree. 
Some  men  are  born  afflided  for  to  be  j 
As  blind  or  lame,  fuch  things   the  Lord  doth 

fhow. 
That  all  may  praife  his  name  who  are  not  fo. 

Jehofaphat  then  faid.  If  this  be  true. 
The  like  as  well  may  fall  on  me  or  you. 
The  Knight  then  faid  God  knows  beft,  fo  home 

they  went, 
Jehofaphat  was  fiU'd  with  difcontent. 

The  Tutor  then  unto  the  King  made  known. 
Your  fon  is  very  melancholy  grown. 
Some  fport  and  pafl;ime  therefore  let  him  fee. 
In  hopes  his  drooping  heart  may  cheered  be. 

The  King  gave  leave,  the  tutor  once  more 
came 
With  many  lords  and  barons  of  great  fame. 
To  ride  a  hunting  then  they  took  their  way. 
In  mirth  they  fpent  a  pleafant  fummer's  day. 

But  riding  home,  out  of  a  cell  appears 
A  man  whofe  age  was  near  an  hundred  years. 
Bald-headed,  toothlefs,  hollo w-ey'd  withal. 
The  palfy  fhook  him,  he  could  hardly  crawl ; 

Jehofaphat 


(     47     ) 

Jehofaphat  then  faid.  Pray  let  me  know 
What  thing  is  this  fo  ftrange  and  feems  to  go  ? 
The  Knight  faid  'tis  a  man  with  age  quite  fpent. 

Ready  to  die, this  made  the  prince  relent. 

Prince.)  When  muft  he  die,  O  tell  me  now  I 

pray? 
Tutor.)  No  one  but  God  can  tell  his  dying  day. 
Pr.)  What  muft  be  done  with  him  when  he  is 

dead  ? 
Tu.)  Then  under  earth  his  body  muft  be  laid. 

Then  said  the  prince.  If  that  it  muft  be  fo. 
This  is  a  vain  deceitful  world  I  know. 
The  pleafures  of  it  I'll  no  longer  prize. 
But  have  the  thoughts  of  death  before  mine  eyes. 

Now  when  the  tutor  had  thefe  things  then  told. 
The  King  did  weep,  and  faid,  my  heart  feems  cold. 
My  child  is  come  to  ruin  now,  alas ! 
I  fear  the  wife  man's  words  will  come  to  pafs. 


PART    V. 

Prince  Jehofaphat' s  Converjion  to  the  Chrijlian 
Faith  and  DoSrine. 

T)  ARLAAM,  a  chriftian  hermit,  who  had  fpent 
^-^     Long  time  in  defert  places,  to  him  God  fent 
An  angel,  who  unto  the  hermit  faith. 
Go  teach  Jehofaphat  the  chriftian  faith. 

Whate'er 


(     48     ) 

Whate'er  thou  fayeft  he  fliall  be  rul'd  by  thee  3 
For  God  hath  chofe  Jehofaphat  to  be 
His  faithful  fervant,  guiltlefs  of  offence, 
Tho'  kept  fo  long  in  wicked  ignorance. 

Then  Barlaam  came  unto  the  palace  brave. 
To  whom  the  porter  faid,  what  would  you  have  ? 
Said  Barlaam,   I  muft  fpeak  with   your  great 

prince. 
The  man  at  firfl  deny'd  him  entrance. 

Barlaam.)  I  am  a  merchant,  now  I  tell  to  thee. 
And  bring  a  precious  jewel  here  with  me. 
All  other  things  the  fame  it  doth  outvie. 
For  he  who  keeps  the  fame  fhall  never  die. 

The  virtue  of  this  jewel  is  fo  pure. 
All  manner  of  diftempers  it  will  cure  : 
If  he  were  blind  'twould  give  him  perfe6t  light. 
If  he  were  lame  'twould  make  him  walk  upright. 

Porter.)  Pray  let  me  fee  this  jewel  if  you  can  ? 
Barlaam.)  I  dare  not  fhow  it  to  a  married  man. 
For  none  muft  fee  it  but  a  virgin  pure. 
Your  prince  a  virgin  is  I  can  affure. 

The  porter  knowing  what  he  faid  was  true. 
Said,  I  will  go  and  tell  the  prince  of  you : 
He  went  and  told  the  prince,  who  foon  was  free 
He  to  his  chamber  fliould  admitted  be. 

When  Barlaam  came  the  prince  faid  Let  me 
fee 
The  precious  jewel  you  have  brought  for  me. 

Barlaam 


(     49     ) 

Barlaam.)   You  cannot  fee  it  with  an  outward 

fight. 
But  muft  behold  it  with  an  inward  light. 

Then  Prince  Jehofaphat  did  mildly  fay. 
What  do  you  mean  by  inward  light  I  pray? 
Barlaam  the  hermit  made  this  answer  then. 
This  jewel  is  the  Saviour  of  all  men. 

The  gods  you  ferve  are  devils  I  you  tell. 
And  leading  you  the  ready  way  to  hell  j 
There's   none   to    ferve   but   one    true    God  of 

Might, 
Hearken  to  me  and  I  will  teach  you  right. 

God  made  the  heavens,  Lucifer  firft  fell 
With  many  more  down  to  the  pit  of  hell. 
For  pride,  and  fo  the  devils  all  became 
To  be  tormented  in  a  burning  flame. 

Thofe  having  fell,  the  heavens  were  left  bare. 
So  by  that  means  the  worlds  created  were  j 
In  fix  days  fpace  God  did  this  work  fulfil. 
And  make  all  things  according  to  his  will : 

Man  being  made  well-pleafing  in  his  fight. 
The  devil  was  enrag'd  with  wrath  and  fpight, 
'Caufe  he  himfelf  can  in  no  pleafure  dwell. 
He  fain  would  draw  all  fouls  to  him  in  hell. 

The  devil's  fnare  firfi:  caufed  Adam's  fall. 
Which  was  the  caufe  mankind  have  finned  all. 
And  fo  the  world  became  filthy  and  vain. 
But  by  Chrifl:'s  death  it  was  reftor'd  again. 

When 

D 


(     so    ) 

When  Barlaam   had  explain'd   the  fcripture 
o'er. 
The  prince  increas'd  in  learning  more  and  more  : 
He  faid,  I  will  believe  and  bear  in  mind 
My  Chrill  that  dy'd  for  me  and  all  mankind. 

O  teach  me  how  to  ferve  my  God  moft  pure. 
That  after  death  my  foul  may  be  fecure. 
With  God  &  Chrift  who  dwells  with  the  Moft 

High, 
Barlaam  in  parable  made  this  reply : 

To  a  great  lord  two  coffins  once  were  brought. 
One  of  them  very  fine  and  richly  wrought 
With  gold,  the  other  rotten  were. 
He  chofe  that  coffin  which  was  wrought  fo  rare  : 

The  gaudy  coffin  being  open'd  wide, 
A  parcel  of  old  rotten  bones  he  fpy'd  j 
The  rotten  coffin  then  burft  open  were. 
Where  he  beheld  choice  pearls  and  di'monds 
rare: 

He  blulht  for  Ihame  and  was  converted  ftraight. 
Crying,  O  Lord,  my  fins  are  very  great ; 
The  glory  of  the  earth  is  vain  I  fee. 
The  pooreft  of  this  earth  will  happieft  be. 

The  prince  faid  I  will  worldly  pleafure  flight. 
And  in  the  poor  will  place  my  whole  delight  5 
Henceforth  I  will  defy  all  pomp  and  pride, 
I  thank  you  brother,  Jefus  be  my  guide. 

Part 


(     51     ) 


PART    VI. 

King  Avenerios  Malice  againji  his  Son 
Jehofaphat  for  being  a  Chrijiian. 

T    lONONE  finding  what  would  come  to  pafs, 
"^^     He  fmote  upon  his  breaft,  and  cry'd  alas 
What  anfwer  fhall  I  make  my  fovereign  lord  ? 
Death  without  mercy  will  be  my  reward. 

Then  he  a  rope  about  his  neck  did  fling. 
And  in  this  manner  went  unto  the  king. 
Then    kneeling    down    he    made    a    courteous 

bow. 
The  king  reply'd,  fir,  what's  the  matter  now  ? 

What,  art  thou  mad,  Lionone,  tell  me  true. 
That  you  appear  fo  ftrangely  in  my  view  ? 
Lionone  trembled  ;  and  made  this  reply, 
O  hang  me  up,  for  I  delerve  to  die. 

I  do  deferve  no  mercy  for  my  fliare, 
You  left  your  fon  under  my  charge  and  care. 
To  tutor  him  the  way  that  is  mofl:  right, 
But  now,  alas !  your  fon  is  turned  quite. 

For  by  a  falfe  deceitful  man's  advice. 
Who  faid  he  had  a  jewel  of  great  price  : 
By  his  fly  ways  I  fell  into  a  fnare  j 
He's  made  your  fon  a  chriftian  I  declare. 

He  in  the  chriflian  faith  is  grown  fo  bold. 
That  our  religion  he  in  fcorn  doth  hold : 

He 


(    52    ) 

He  rails  againft  our  Gods  at  a  vile  rate. 
And  fays  they  fliall  be  burned  at  his  gate. 

Rife  up  Lionone,  then  replied  the  King, 
I  will  not  execute  you  for  this  thing : 
Thou  may'ft  be  fure  no   harm  (hall   come    to 

thee. 
But  on  my  fon  revenged  1  vi^ill  be. 

If  that  he  will  not  turn  to  us  again. 
As  I'm  King,  I'll  caufe  him  to  be  flain : 
I'd  better  kill  him  though  he  is  my  child. 
Than  let  my  kingdom  utterly  be  fpoil'd. 

So  fending  for  his  fon  thefe  words  he  faid. 
Haft  thou  my  laws  and  counfel  difobey'd  ? 
If  it  be  true  what  I  have  heard  of  thee. 
Then  by  my  honour  thou  deftroy'd  fhalt  be. 

I  have  been  told  thou  art  a  chriftian  turn'd. 
If  it  be  fo,  'tis  fit  thou  fhould'ft  be  burn'd : 
Thou  ftialt  not  live  to  overcome  my  land. 
The  truth  of  this  now  let  me  underftand. 

Father  I  am  a  chriftian  to  be  plain. 
That  holy  faith  I  ever  will  maintain  : 
To  fuffer  death  I  will  be  very  free. 
For  my  dear  Chrift  that  Ihed  his  blood  for  me. 

Then  did  he  give  his  fon  fad  kicks  and  blows, 
'Till  blood  gufht  out  both  from  his  mouth  and 

nofe. 
I  thank  you,  Father,  then  replied  the  fon. 
It  is  God's  will  for  me,  this  fhould  be  done. 

My 


(     53     ) 

My  liiviour  Chrift  with  many  ftripes  was  beat. 
And  to  the  crofs  they  nail'd  his  hands  and  feet. 
To  bear  your  blows  with  patience  I  am  free, 
I  cannot  bear  what  Chrift  has  bore  for  me. 

To  find  out  Barlaam  then  we  underftand. 
He  fent  a  proclamation  through  the  land  j 
That  man  by  whom  this  hermit  could  be  found. 
Should  have  for  his  reward  a  hundred  pound. 

Long  time  they  fought  him,  but  'twas  in  vain. 
He  thought  to   take    his  fon,   and    have    him 

flain. 
His  council  faid,  your  fon  pray  do  not  flay. 
And  we  will  put  you  in  a  better  way. 

Nicor  refembles  Barlaam  in  the  face. 
Let  him  be  brought  before  his  royal  grace. 
He'll  think  'tis  Barlaam,  therefore  Nicor  muft. 
Tell  him  the  heathen  way  is  good  and  juft. 

And  fay  'twas  falfe  what  he  had  faid  before. 
So  by  that  means  your  fon  we  may  reftore  j 
And  bring  him  fafe  into  our  way  again. 
Then  he  the  chriftian  faith  will  quite  difdain. 

Let  all  the  chriftians  which  confined  are. 
Be  brought  into  your  royal  palace  rare. 
To  hear  the  ftrong  difpute  j  when  this  is  done. 
They'll  all  turn  heathens  with  the  prince  your 
fon. 

Then  Nicor  being  fent  for  to  the  court. 
The  King  unto  his  fon  gave  this  report : 

Barlaam 


(     54     ) 

Barlaam  is  taken  which  thou  foon  Ihalt  fee. 
Then  faid  the  prince,  this  news  rejoiceth  me. 

So  foon  as  Nicor  to  the  court  was  brought, 
The  prince  was  filled  with  a  jealous  thought. 
It  was  not  Barlaam,  fometimes  he  thought  he 

was. 
Then  he  began  to  plead  the  heathen's  caufe. 

The  prince  before  them  all,  faid,  wicked  elf. 
What  art  thou  come  to  plead  againft  thyfelf  ? 
Except  thou  doll  the  chriftian  faith  maintain. 
This  very  day  by  me  thou  fhalt  be  llain. 

Remember  David,  God  anointed  King, 
Who  flew  the  proud  Philiftines  with  a  fling : 
If  thou  art  ne'er  fo  flrong,  aflured  I  be, 
Into  my  hands  God  will  deliver  thee. 

Said  Nicor,  I  was  fent  you  to  deceive. 
The  Devil  brought  me  here  I  do  believe : 
I  am  not  Barlaam,  Nicor  is  my  name. 
Brought  up  a  heathen  lord,  the  more's  my  Ihame. 

No  more  I'll  be  a  heathen  for  my  part. 
But  ferve  the  chrifl:ian  God  with  all  my  heart : 
The  pagans  down  their  heathen  books  did  fling 
And  burnt  their  Gods  in  prefence  of  the  King. 


Part 


(    55     ) 


PART   VII. 

The  converjion  of  King  Avenerio,  which  caufed 
the  go/pel  of  Chri/l  to  be  publicly  manifefled 
throughout  the  whole  land. 

0  EEING  thefe  things  the  King  aloud  did  cry 
^     O  !  what  a  wretched  linful  man  am  I  ? 
Againft  the  holy  word  of  truth  to  fight, 

1  find  the  chriftian  faith  is  pure  and  right. 

Againft  that  faith  I  will  no  longer  hold  : 
O  blefled  be  the  wife  men  that  foritold. 
What  was  degreed  at  the  fweet  righteous  birth. 
The  bleffed'ft  child  that  ere  was  born  on  earth : 

Dear  fon,  behold  I  fall  down  at  thy  feet. 
Hoping  thou  wilt  by  prayer  to  God  intreat 
In  my  behalf  to  cleanfe  my  finful  foul. 
Which  has  been  long  polluted  vain  and  foul. 

Rife  up  dear  father,  then  the  prince  did  fay, 
I'll  beg  of  God  to  waih  your  fins  away. 
My  heart  is  cheer'd  to  fee  fuch  change  in  you. 
The  thoughts  do  more  and  more  my  joys  renew. 

Father,  it  was  God's  will  I  Ihould  be  fent 
To  fave  you  from  the  dreadful  puniftiment 
Of  hell's  hot  fire  which  does  poor  fouls  defl:roy. 
We  fhall  be  crown 'd  with  everlafl:ing  joy. 

Churches  were  built the  land  became  divine. 

Then  did  the  righteous  gofpel  fpread  and  fliine ; 

The 


(    56    ) 

The  poor  confined  chriftians  were  fet  free. 
In  chriflian  love  the  land  did  foon  agree. 

Death  call'd  the  king  down  to  his  filent  tomb, 
Jehofaphat  reigned  in  his  father's  room, 
And  was  by  all  his  fubjeds  dearly  lov'd 
Becaufe  the  word  of  Chrift  was  well  approv'd. 

Thus  for  fome  time  he  did  the  faith  defend. 
But  in  that  land  his  life  he  did  not  end  j 
But  to  Alfanes  did  his  throne  refign. 
That  he  might  keep  it  holy  and  divine. 

For  fear  that  worldly  pleafures  which  are  vain 
In  any  wife  fliould  draw  him  back  again, 
He  fought  out  Barlaam  to  be  fatisfy'd. 
In  lonefome  deferts  he  with  hermits  dy'd. 

The  people  griev'd  for  lofs  of  their  good  prince. 
But  good  Alfanes  Hood  in  the  defence 
Of  the  true  faith,  which  is  divine  and  pure. 
And  ever  fhall  from  age  to  age  endure. 

All  we  who  in  a  chrifl:ian  nation  dwell 
Should  mind  God's  word,  and  prize  it  very  well 
And  not  abufe  it  as  we  daily  do. 
For  fear  juft  punifliment  Ihould  us  purfue. 

Since  mighty  miracles  fo  plain  are  feen. 
Let's  beg  of  God  for  faith  to  make  us  clean ; 
That  after  death  our  fouls  may  live  on  high 
With  JESUS  CHRIST  to  all  Eternity. 

FINIS. 


PHnted  by  BALLANTYNE,  HANSON  &  CO.,  Edinbursh  and  London 


@> 


1 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  PO< 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBI